Թագաւորութիւններ Ա / 1 Samuel - 14 |

Text:
< PreviousԹագաւորութիւններ Ա - 14 1 Samuel - 14Next >


jfb▾ jg▾ gnv▾ kad▾ tr▾ ac▾ mh▾ all ▾
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
We left the host of Israel in a very ill posture, in the close of the foregoing chapter; we saw in them no wisdom, nor strength, nor goodness, to give us ground to expect any other than that they should all be cut off by the army of the Philistines; yet here we find that infinite power which works without means, and that infinite goodness which gives without merit, glorified in a happy turn to their affairs, that still Samuel's words may be made good: "The Lord will not forsake his people, for his great name's sake," (ch. xii. 22. In this chapter we have, I. The host of the Philistines trampled upon, and triumphed over, by the faith and courage of Jonathan, who unknown to his father (ver. 1-3), with his armour-bearer only, made a brave attack upon them, encouraging himself in the Lord his God, ver. 4-7. He challenged them (ver. 8-12), and, upon their acceptance of the challenge, charged them with such fury, or rather such faith, that he put them to flight, and set them one against another (ver. 13-15), which gave opportunity to Saul and his forces, with other Israelites, to follow the blow, and gain a victory, ver. 16-23. II. The host of Israel troubled and perplexed by the rashness and folly of Saul, who adjured the people to eat no food till night, which 1. Brought Jonathan to a præmunire, ver. 24-30. 2. Was a temptation to the people, when the time of their fast had expired, to eat with the blood,, ver. 31-35. Jonathan's error, through ignorance, had like to have been his death, but the people rescued him, ver. 36-46. III. In the close we have a general account of Saul's exploits (ver. 47, 48) and of his family, ver. 49-52.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
Jonathan and his armor-bearer purpose to attack a garrison of the Philistines, Sa1 14:1. Saul and his army, with Ahiah the priest, tarry in Gibeah, Sa1 14:2, Sa1 14:3. Jonathan plans his attack of the Philistine garrison, Sa1 14:4-10. He and his armor-bearer climb over a rock: attack and rout the garrison, Sa1 14:11-15. Saul and has company, seeing confusion on the Philistine host, come out against them; as did the men who had hidden themselves; and the Philistines are defeated, Sa1 14:16-23. Saul lays every man under a curse who shall eat food until the evening; in consequence of which the people are sorely distressed, Sa1 14:24-26. Jonathan, not hearing the adjuration, eats a little honey, which he found on the ground, Sa1 14:27-30. The Philistines being defeated, the people seize on the spoil, and begin to eat flesh without previously bleeding the animals, which Saul endeavors to prevent, Sa1 14:31-34. He builds an altar there, Sa1 14:35. Inquires of the Lord if he may pursue the Philistines by night, but receives no answer, Sa1 14:36, Sa1 14:37. Attributes this to some sin committed by some unknown person: makes inquiry by lot; and finds that Jonathan had tasted the honey, on which he purposes to put him to death, Sa1 14:38-44. The people interpose, and rescue Jonathan, Sa1 14:45. Saul fights against the Moabites, Ammonites, and Amalekites, Sa1 14:46-48. An account of the family of Saul, Sa1 14:49-52.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:1
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
Sa1 14:1, Jonathan goes and miraculously smites the Philistine's garrison; Sa1 14:15, A divine terror makes them beat themselves; Sa1 14:17, Saul, not staying the priest's answer, sets on them; Sa1 14:21, The captivated Hebrews, and the hidden Israelites, join against them; Sa1 14:24, Saul's unadvised adjuration hinders the victory; Sa1 14:31, He restrains the people from eating blood; Sa1 14:35, He builds an altar; Sa1 14:37, Jonathan, taken by lot, is save by the people; Sa1 14:47, Saul's victories, strength, and family.
Carl Friedrich Keil and Franz Delitzsch

Jonathan's heroic act. - With strong faith and confidence in the might of the Lord, that He could give the victory even through the hands of very few, Jonathan resolved to attack the outpost of the Philistines at the pass of Mukhmas, accompanied by his armour-bearer alone, and the Lord crowned his enterprise with a marvellous victory.
1Kings 14:1-2
Jonathan said to his armour-bearer, "We will go over to the post of the Philistines, that is over there." To these words, which introduce the occurrences that followed, there are attached from וּלאביו to 1Kings 14:5 a series of sentences introduced to explain the situation, and the thread of the narrative is resumed in 1Kings 14:6 by a repetition of Jonathan's words. It is first of all observed that Jonathan did not disclose his intentions to his father, who would hardly have approved of so daring an enterprise. Then follows a description of the place where Saul was stationed with the six hundred men, viz., "at the end of Gibeah (i.e., the extreme northern end), under the pomegranate-tree (Rimmon) which is by Migron." Rimmon is not the rock Rimmon (Judg 20:45), which was on the north-east of Michmash, but is an appellative noun, signifying a pomegranate-tree. Migron is a locality with which we are not acquainted, upon the north side of Gibeah, and a different place from the Migron which was on the north or north-west of Michmash (Is 10:28). Gibeah (Tuleil el Phul) was an hour and a quarter from Geba, and from the pass which led across to Michmash. Consequently, when Saul was encamped with his six hundred men on the north of Gibeah, he may have been hardly an hour's journey from Geba.
1Kings 14:3
Along with Saul and his six hundred men, there was also Ahiah, the son of Ahitub, the (elder) brother of Ichabod, the son of Phinehas, the son of Eli, the priest at Shiloh, and therefore a great-grandson of Eli, wearing the ephod, i.e., in the high priest's robes. Ahiah is generally supposed to be the same person as Ahimelech, the son of Ahitub (1Kings 22:9.), in which case Ahiah (אחיּה, brother, i.e., friend of Jehovah) would be only another form of the name Ahimelech (i.e., brother or friend of the King, viz., Jehovah). This is very probable, although Ahimelech might have been Ahaiah's brother, who succeeded him in the office of high priest on account of his having died without sons, since there is an interval of at least ten years between the events related in this chapter and those referred to in 1 Samuel 22. Ahimelech was afterwards slain by Saul along with the priests of Nob (1Kings 22:9.); the only one who escaped being his son Abiathar, who fled to David and, according to 1Kings 30:7, was invested with the ephod. It follows, therefore, that Ahiah (or Ahimelech) must have had a son at least ten years old at the time of the war referred to here, viz., the Abiathar mentioned in 1Kings 30:7, and must have been thirty or thirty-five years old himself, since Saul had reigned at least twenty-two years, and Abiathar had become high priest a few years before the death of Saul. These assumptions may be very easily reconciled with the passage before us. As Eli was ninety-eight years old when he died, his son Phinehas, who had been killed in battle a short time before, might have been sixty or sixty-five years old, and have left a son of forty years of age, namely Ahitub. Forty years later, therefore, i.e., at the beginning of Saul's reign, Ahitub's son Ahiah (Ahimelech) might have been about fifty years old; and at the death of Ahimelech, which took place ten or twelve years after that, his son Abiathar might have been as much as thirty years of age, and have succeeded his father in the office of high priest. But Abiathar cannot have been older than this when his father died, since he was high priest during the whole of David's forty years' reign, until Solomon deposed him soon after he ascended the throne (3Kings 2:26.). Compare with this the remarks on 2Kings 8:17. Jonathan had also refrained from telling the people anything about his intentions, so that they did not know that he had gone.
1Kings 14:4-5
In 1Kings 14:4, 1Kings 14:5, the locality is more minutely described. Between the passes, through which Jonathan endeavoured to cross over to go up to the post of the Philistines, there was a sharp rock on this side, and also one upon the other. One of these was called Bozez, the other Seneh; one (formed) a pillar (מצוּק), i.e., a steep height towards the north opposite to Michmash, the other towards the south opposite to Geba. The expression "between the passes" may be explained from the remark of Robinson quoted above, viz., that at the point where he passed the Wady Suweinit, side wadys enter it from the south-west and north-west. These side wadys supply so many different crossings. Between them, however, on the north and south walls of the deep valley, were the jagged rocks Bozez and Seneh, which rose up like pillars to a great height. These were probably the "hills" which Robinson saw to the left of the pass by which he crossed: "Two hills of a conical or rather spherical form, having steep rocky sides, with small wadys running up behind so as almost to isolate them. One is on the side towards Jeba, and the other towards Mukhmas" (Pal. ii. p. 116).
1Kings 14:6
And Jonathan said to his armour-bearer, "Come, we will go over to the post of these uncircumcised; it may be that Jehovah will work for us; for (there is) no hindrance for Jehovah to work salvation by many or few." Jonathan's resolution arose from the strong conviction that Israel was the nation of God, and possessed in Jehovah an omnipotent God, who would not refuse His help to His people in their conflict with the foes of His kingdom, if they would only put their whole trust in Him.
1Kings 14:7
As the armour-bearer approved of Jonathan's resolution (לך נטה, turn hither), and was ready to follow him, Jonathan fixed upon a sign by which he would ascertain whether the Lord would prosper his undertaking.
1Kings 14:8-10
"Behold, we go over to the people and show ourselves to them. If they say to us, Wait (דּמּוּ, keep quiet) till we come to you, we will stand still in our place, and not go up to them; but if they say thus, Come up unto us, then we will go up, for Jehovah hath (in that case) delivered them into our hand." The sign was well chosen. If the Philistines said, "Wait till we come," they would show some courage; but if they said, "Come up to us," it would be a sign that they were cowardly, and had not courage enough to leave their position and attack the Hebrews. It was not tempting God for Jonathan to fix upon such a sign by which to determine the success of his enterprise; for he did it in the exercise of his calling, when fighting not for personal objects, but for the kingdom of God, which the uncircumcised were threatening to annihilate, and in the most confident belief that the Lord would deliver and preserve His people. Such faith as this God would not put to shame.
1Kings 14:11-13
When the two showed themselves to the garrison of the Philistines, they said, "Behold, Hebrews come forth out of the holes in which they have hidden themselves." And the men of the garrison cried out to Jonathan and his armour-bearer, "Come up to us, and we will tell you a word," i.e., we will communicate something to you. This was ridicule at the daring of the two men, whilst for all that they had not courage enough to meet them bravely and drive them back. In this Jonathan received the desired sign that the Lord had given the Philistines into the hand of the Israelites: he therefore clambered up the rock on his hands and feet, and his armour-bearer after him; and "they (the Philistines) fell before Jonathan," i.e., were smitten down by him, "and his armour-bearer was slaying behind him."
1Kings 14:14
The first stroke that Jonathan and his armour-bearer struck was (amounted to) about twenty men "on about half a furrow of an acre of field." מענה, a furrow, as in Ps 129:3, is in the absolute state instead of the construct, because several nouns follow in the construct state (cf. Ewald, 291, a.). צמד, lit. things bound together, then a pair; here it signifies a pair or yoke of oxen, but in the transferred sense of a piece of land that could be ploughed in one morning with a yoke of oxen, like the Latin jugum, jugerum. It is called the furrow of an acre of land, because the length only of half an acre of land was to be given, and not the breadth or the entire circumference. The Philistines, that is to say, took to flight in alarm as soon as the brave heroes really ascended, so that the twenty men were smitten one after another in the distance of half a rood of land. Their terror and flight are perfectly conceivable, if we consider that the outpost of the Philistines was so stationed upon the top of the ridge of the steep mountain wall, that they would not see how many were following, and the Philistines could not imagine it possible that two Hebrews would have ventured to climb the rock alone and make an attack upon them. Sallust relates a similar occurrence in connection with the scaling of a castle in the Numidian war (Bell. Jugurth. c. 89, 90).
1Kings 14:15
And there arose a terror in the camp upon the field (i.e., in the principal camp) as well as among all the people (of the advanced outpost of the Philistines); the garrison (i.e., the army that was encamped at Michmash), and the spoilers, they also trembled, and the earth quaked, sc., with the noise and tumult of the frightened foe; "and it grew into a trembling of God," i.e., a supernatural terror miraculously infused by God into the Philistines. The subject to the last ותּהי is either חרדה, the alarm in the camp, or all that has been mentioned before, i.e., the alarm with the noise and tumult that sprang out of it.
Geneva 1599
Now it came to pass upon a day, that Jonathan the son of Saul said unto the young man that bare his armour, (a) Come, and let us go over to the Philistines' garrison, that [is] on the other side. But he told not his father.
(a) By this example God declared to Israel that the victory did not consist in multitude or armour, but only because of his grace.
John Gill
INTRODUCTION TO FIRST SAMUEL 14
This chapter gives an account of an adventure of Jonathan and his armourbearer smiting a garrison of the Philistines, 1Kings 14:1, which with other circumstances struck terror into the whole army; which being observed by Saul's spies, he and his men went out against them, and being joined by others, pursued them, and obtained a complete victory, 1Kings 14:15, but what sullied the glory of the day was a rash oath of Saul's, adjuring the people not to eat any food till evening which Jonathan not hearing of ignorantly broke, 1Kings 14:24 and which long fasting made the people so ravenous, that they slew their cattle, and ate them with the blood, contrary to the law of God, for which they were reproved by Saul, 1Kings 14:32, upon which he built an altar, and inquired of the Lord whether he should pursue the Philistines all that night till morning, but had no answer; which made him conclude sin was committed, and which he inquired after, declaring that if it was his own son Jonathan that had committed it he should surely die, 1Kings 14:35, the people being silent, he cast lots, and the lot fell upon Jonathan; who had it not been for the resolution of the people that rescued him out of his hands, because of the great salvation he had wrought, must have died, 1Kings 14:40 and the chapter is cited with an account of Saul's battles with the neighbouring nations in general, and of his family, 1Kings 14:47.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
JONATHAN MIRACULOUSLY SMITES THE PHILISTINES' GARRISON. (1Kings 14:1-14)
the Philistines' garrison--"the standing camp" (1Kings 13:23, Margin) "in the passage of Michmash" (1Kings 13:16), now Wady Es-Suweinit. "It begins in the neighborhood of Betin (Beth-el) and El-Bireh (Beetroth), and as it breaks through the ridge below these places, its sides form precipitous walls. On the right, about a quarter of an acre below, it again breaks off, and passes between high perpendicular precipices" [ROBINSON].
14:114:1: Եւ եղեւ օր. եւ ասէ Յովնաթան որդի Սաւուղայ ցպատանին ցկապարճակիրն իւր. Ե՛կ անցցո՛ւք ՚ի կիրճս այլազգեացն յա՛յնկոյս։ Եւ հօր իւրում ո՛չ պատմեաց[2957]։ [2957] Ոմանք. Ե՛կ եւ անցցուք ՚ի կիր՛՛։
1 Մի օր Սաւուղի որդի Յովնաթանն իր կապարճակրին ասաց. «Ե՛կ անցնենք այլազգիների կիրճից այն կողմ»:
14 Օր մը Սաւուղի որդին Յովնաթան իր զէնքերը կրող պատանիին ըսաւ. «Եկո՛ւր, անդիի կողմը Փղշտացիներուն պահապան զօրքին կողմը անցնինք». բայց իր հօրը չիմացուց։
Եւ եղեւ օր, եւ ասէ Յովնաթան որդի Սաւուղայ ցպատանին ցկապարճակիրն իւր. Եկ անցցուք [259]ի կիրճս այլազգեացն յայնկոյս``: Եւ հօր իւրում ոչ պատմեաց:

14:1: Եւ եղեւ օր. եւ ասէ Յովնաթան որդի Սաւուղայ ցպատանին ցկապարճակիրն իւր. Ե՛կ անցցո՛ւք ՚ի կիրճս այլազգեացն յա՛յնկոյս։ Եւ հօր իւրում ո՛չ պատմեաց[2957]։
[2957] Ոմանք. Ե՛կ եւ անցցուք ՚ի կիր՛՛։
1 Մի օր Սաւուղի որդի Յովնաթանն իր կապարճակրին ասաց. «Ե՛կ անցնենք այլազգիների կիրճից այն կողմ»:
14 Օր մը Սաւուղի որդին Յովնաթան իր զէնքերը կրող պատանիին ըսաւ. «Եկո՛ւր, անդիի կողմը Փղշտացիներուն պահապան զօրքին կողմը անցնինք». բայց իր հօրը չիմացուց։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:114:1 В один день сказал Ионафан, сын Саулов, слуге оруженосцу своему: ступай, перейдем к отряду Филистимскому, что на той стороне. А отцу своему не сказал {об этом}.
14:1 καὶ και and; even γίνεται γινομαι happen; become ἡμέρα ημερα day καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν son Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul τῷ ο the παιδαρίῳ παιδαριον little boy τῷ ο the αἴροντι αιρω lift; remove τὰ ο the σκεύη σκευος vessel; jar αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him δεῦρο δευρο come on; this point καὶ και and; even διαβῶμεν διαβαινω step through; go across εἰς εις into; for μεσσαβ μεσσαβ the ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner τὴν ο the ἐν εν in τῷ ο the πέραν περαν on the other side ἐκείνῳ εκεινος that καὶ και and; even τῷ ο the πατρὶ πατηρ father αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him οὐκ ου not ἀπήγγειλεν απαγγελλω report
14:1 וַ wa וְ and יְהִ֣י yᵊhˈî היה be הַ ha הַ the יֹּ֗ום yyˈôm יֹום day וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֨אמֶר yyˌōmer אמר say יֹונָתָ֤ן yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan בֶּן־ ben- בֵּן son שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to הַ ha הַ the נַּ֨עַר֙ nnˈaʕar נַעַר boy נֹשֵׂ֣א nōśˈē נשׂא lift כֵלָ֔יו ḵēlˈāʸw כְּלִי tool לְכָ֗ה lᵊḵˈā הלך walk וְ wᵊ וְ and נַעְבְּרָה֙ naʕbᵊrˌā עבר pass אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to מַצַּ֣ב maṣṣˈav מַצָּב standing place פְּלִשְׁתִּ֔ים pᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine אֲשֶׁ֖ר ʔᵃšˌer אֲשֶׁר [relative] מֵ mē מִן from עֵ֣בֶר ʕˈēver עֵבֶר opposite הַ ha הַ the לָּ֑ז llˈāz לָז this there וּ û וְ and לְ lᵊ לְ to אָבִ֖יו ʔāvˌiʸw אָב father לֹ֥א lˌō לֹא not הִגִּֽיד׃ higgˈîḏ נגד report
14:1. et accidit quadam die ut diceret Ionathan filius Saul ad adulescentem armigerum suum veni et transeamus ad stationem Philisthim quae est trans locum illum patri autem suo hoc ipsum non indicavitNow it came to pass one day that Jonathan, the son of Saul, said to the young man that bore his armour: Come, and let us go over to the garrison of the Philistines, which is on the other side of yonder place. But he told not this to his father.
1. Now it fell upon a day, that Jonathan the son of Saul said unto the young man that bare his armour, Come and let us go over to the Philistines’ garrison, that is on yonder side. But he told not his father.
14:1. And it happened that, on a certain day, Jonathan, the son of Saul, said to the youth who bore his armor, “Come, and let us go over to the garrison of the Philistines, which is across from that place.” But he did not reveal this to his father.
14:1. Now it came to pass upon a day, that Jonathan the son of Saul said unto the young man that bare his armour, Come, and let us go over to the Philistines’ garrison, that [is] on the other side. But he told not his father.
Now it came to pass upon a day, that Jonathan the son of Saul said unto the young man that bare his armour, Come, and let us go over to the Philistines' garrison, that [is] on the other side. But he told not his father:

14:1 В один день сказал Ионафан, сын Саулов, слуге оруженосцу своему: ступай, перейдем к отряду Филистимскому, что на той стороне. А отцу своему не сказал {об этом}.
14:1
καὶ και and; even
γίνεται γινομαι happen; become
ἡμέρα ημερα day
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν son
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
τῷ ο the
παιδαρίῳ παιδαριον little boy
τῷ ο the
αἴροντι αιρω lift; remove
τὰ ο the
σκεύη σκευος vessel; jar
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
δεῦρο δευρο come on; this point
καὶ και and; even
διαβῶμεν διαβαινω step through; go across
εἰς εις into; for
μεσσαβ μεσσαβ the
ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner
τὴν ο the
ἐν εν in
τῷ ο the
πέραν περαν on the other side
ἐκείνῳ εκεινος that
καὶ και and; even
τῷ ο the
πατρὶ πατηρ father
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
οὐκ ου not
ἀπήγγειλεν απαγγελλω report
14:1
וַ wa וְ and
יְהִ֣י yᵊhˈî היה be
הַ ha הַ the
יֹּ֗ום yyˈôm יֹום day
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֨אמֶר yyˌōmer אמר say
יֹונָתָ֤ן yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan
בֶּן־ ben- בֵּן son
שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
הַ ha הַ the
נַּ֨עַר֙ nnˈaʕar נַעַר boy
נֹשֵׂ֣א nōśˈē נשׂא lift
כֵלָ֔יו ḵēlˈāʸw כְּלִי tool
לְכָ֗ה lᵊḵˈā הלך walk
וְ wᵊ וְ and
נַעְבְּרָה֙ naʕbᵊrˌā עבר pass
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
מַצַּ֣ב maṣṣˈav מַצָּב standing place
פְּלִשְׁתִּ֔ים pᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
אֲשֶׁ֖ר ʔᵃšˌer אֲשֶׁר [relative]
מֵ מִן from
עֵ֣בֶר ʕˈēver עֵבֶר opposite
הַ ha הַ the
לָּ֑ז llˈāz לָז this there
וּ û וְ and
לְ lᵊ לְ to
אָבִ֖יו ʔāvˌiʸw אָב father
לֹ֥א lˌō לֹא not
הִגִּֽיד׃ higgˈîḏ נגד report
14:1. et accidit quadam die ut diceret Ionathan filius Saul ad adulescentem armigerum suum veni et transeamus ad stationem Philisthim quae est trans locum illum patri autem suo hoc ipsum non indicavit
Now it came to pass one day that Jonathan, the son of Saul, said to the young man that bore his armour: Come, and let us go over to the garrison of the Philistines, which is on the other side of yonder place. But he told not this to his father.
14:1. And it happened that, on a certain day, Jonathan, the son of Saul, said to the youth who bore his armor, “Come, and let us go over to the garrison of the Philistines, which is across from that place.” But he did not reveal this to his father.
14:1. Now it came to pass upon a day, that Jonathan the son of Saul said unto the young man that bare his armour, Come, and let us go over to the Philistines’ garrison, that [is] on the other side. But he told not his father.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ mh▾ all ▾
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
Jonathan Smites the Philistines. B. C. 1067.

1 Now it came to pass upon a day, that Jonathan the son of Saul said unto the young man that bare his armour, Come, and let us go over to the Philistines' garrison, that is on the other side. But he told not his father. 2 And Saul tarried in the uttermost part of Gibeah under a pomegranate tree which is in Migron: and the people that were with him were about six hundred men; 3 And Ahiah, the son of Ahitub, Ichabod's brother, the son of Phinehas, the son of Eli, the LORD's priest in Shiloh, wearing an ephod. And the people knew not that Jonathan was gone. 4 And between the passages, by which Jonathan sought to go over unto the Philistines' garrison, there was a sharp rock on the one side, and a sharp rock on the other side: and the name of the one was Bozez, and the name of the other Seneh. 5 The forefront of the one was situate northward over against Michmash, and the other southward over against Gibeah. 6 And Jonathan said to the young man that bare his armour, Come, and let us go over unto the garrison of these uncircumcised: it may be that the LORD will work for us: for there is no restraint to the LORD to save by many or by few. 7 And his armourbearer said unto him, Do all that is in thine heart: turn thee; behold, I am with thee according to thy heart. 8 Then said Jonathan, Behold, we will pass over unto these men, and we will discover ourselves unto them. 9 If they say thus unto us, Tarry until we come to you; then we will stand still in our place, and will not go up unto them. 10 But if they say thus, Come up unto us; then we will go up: for the LORD hath delivered them into our hand: and this shall be a sign unto us. 11 And both of them discovered themselves unto the garrison of the Philistines: and the Philistines said, Behold, the Hebrews come forth out of the holes where they had hid themselves. 12 And the men of the garrison answered Jonathan and his armourbearer, and said, Come up to us, and we will shew you a thing. And Jonathan said unto his armourbearer, Come up after me: for the LORD hath delivered them into the hand of Israel. 13 And Jonathan climbed up upon his hands and upon his feet, and his armourbearer after him: and they fell before Jonathan; and his armourbearer slew after him. 14 And that first slaughter, which Jonathan and his armourbearer made, was about twenty men, within as it were an half acre of land, which a yoke of oxen might plow. 15 And there was trembling in the host, in the field, and among all the people: the garrison, and the spoilers, they also trembled, and the earth quaked: so it was a very great trembling.
We must here take notice,
I. Of the goodness of God in restraining the Philistines, who had a vast army of valiant men in the field, from falling upon that little handful of timorous trembling people that Saul had with him, whom they would easily have swallowed up at once. It is an invisible power that sets bounds to the malice of the church's enemies, and suffers them not to do that which we should think there is nothing to hinder them from.
II. Of the weakness of Saul, who seems here to have been quite at a loss, and unable to help himself. 1. He pitched his tent under a tree, and had but 600 men with him, v. 2. Where were now the 3000 men he had chosen, and put such a confidence in? ch. xiii. 2. Those whom he trusted too much to failed him when he most needed them. He durst not stay in Gibeah, but got into some obscure place, in the uttermost part of the city, under a pomegranate-tree, under Rimmon (so the word is), Ha-Rimmon, that Rimmon near Gibeah, in the caves of which those 600 Benjamites that escaped his themselves, Judg. xx. 47. Some think that there Saul took shelter, so mean and abject was his spirit, now that he had fallen under God's displeasure, every hour expecting the Philistines upon him, and thereby the accomplishment of Samuel's threatening, ch. xiii. 14. Those can never think themselves safe that see themselves cast out of God's protection. 2. Now he sent for a priest, and the ark, a priest from Shiloh, and the ark from Kirjath-jearim, v. 3, 18. Saul had once offended by offering sacrifice himself, ch. xiii. 9. Now he resolves never to fall into that error again, and therefore sends for a priest, and hopes to compromise the matter with God Almighty by a particular reformation, as many do whose hearts are unhumbled and unchanged. Samuel, the Lord's prophet, had forsaken him, but he thinks he can make up that loss by commanding Ahiah, the Lord's priest, to attend him, and he will not make him stay for him nor reprove him, as Samuel had done, but will do just as he bids him, v. 18, 19. Many love to have such ministers as will be what they would have them to be, and prophesy smooth things to them; and their caressing them because they are priests, they hope, will atone for their enmity to those ministers that deal faithfully and plainly with them. He will also have the ark brought, perhaps to upbraid Samuel, who in the days of his government, for aught that appears, had not made any public use of it; or in hopes that this would make up the deficiency of his forces; one would have supposed that they would never bring the ark into the camp again, since, the last time, it not only did not save them, but did itself fall into the Philistines' hands. But it is common for those that have lost the substance of religion to be most fond of the shadows of it, as here is a deserted prince courting a deserted priest.
III. Of the bravery and piety of Jonathan, the son of Saul, who was much fitter than the father to wear the crown. "A sweet imp (says bishop Hall) out of a crab-stock."
1. He resolved to go incognito--unknown to any one, into the camp of the Philistines; he did not acquaint his father with his design, for he knew he would forbid him; nor the people, for he knew they would all discourage him, and, because he resolved not to heed their objections, he resolved not to hear them, nor ask their advice, v. 1, 3. Nor had he so great an opinion of the priest as to consult him, but, being conscious of a divine impulse putting him upon it, he threw himself into the mouth of danger, in hope of doing service to his country. The way of access to the enemies' camp is described (v. 4, 5) as being peculiarly difficult, and their natural entrenchments impregnable, yet this does not discourage him; the strength and sharpness of the rocks do but harden and whet his resolutions. Great and generous souls are animated by opposition and take a pleasure in breaking through it.
2. He encouraged his armour-bearer, a young man that attended him, to go along with him in the daring enterprise, (v. 6): "Come, and let us put our lives in our hands, and go over to the enemies' garrison, and try what we can do to put them into confusion." See whence he draws his encouragements. (1.) "They are uncircumcised, and have not the seal of the covenant in their flesh, as we have. Fear not, we shall do well enough with them, for they are not under the protection of God's covenant as we are, cannot call him theirs as we can, by the sign of circumcision." If such as are enemies to us are also strangers to God, we need not fear them. (2.) "God is able to make us two victorious over their unnumbered regiments. There is no restraint in the Lord, no limitation to the holy One of Israel, but it is all one to him to save by many or by few." This is a true easily granted in general, that it is all alike to Omnipotence what the instruments are by which it works; and yet it is not so easy to apply it to a particular case; when we are but few and feeble then to believe that God can not only save us, but save by us, this is an instance of faith, which, wherever it is, shall obtain a good report. Let this strengthen the weak and encourage the timid: let it be pleaded with God for the enforcing of our petitions and with ourselves for the silencing of our fears: It is nothing with God to help, whether with many or with those that have no power, 2 Chron. xiv. 11. (3.) "Who knows but he that can use us for his glory will do it? It may be the Lord will work for us, work with us, work a sign or miracle for us." So the Chaldee. We may encourage ourselves with hope that God will appear for us, though we have not ground on which to build an assurance. An active faith will venture far in God's cause upon an it may be. Jonathan's armour-bearer, or esquire, as if he had learned to carry, not his arms only, but his heart, promised to stand by him and to follow him whithersoever he went, v. 7. We have reason to think that Jonathan felt a divine impulse and impression putting him upon this bold adventure, in which he was encouraged by his servant's concurrence, otherwise the danger was so great which he ran upon that he would have tempted God rather than trusted him. And perhaps he had an actual regard to that word of Joshua (Josh. xxiii. 10), One man of you shall chase a thousand, borrowed from Moses, Deut. xxxii. 30.
3. How bold soever his resolution was, he resolved to follow Providence in the execution of it, which, he believed, would guide him with its eye (Ps. xxxii. 8), and which therefore he would carefully attend and take hints of direction from. See how he put himself upon Providence, and resolved to be determined by it. "Come" (says he to his confidant), "we will discover ourselves to the enemy, as those that are not afraid to look them in the face (v. 8), and then, if they be so cautious as to bid us stand, we will advance no further, taking it for an intimation of Providence that God would have us act defensively, and we will prepare as well as we can to give them a warm reception (v. 9); but if they be so presumptuous as to challenge us, and the first sentinel we meet with bid us march on, we will push forward, and make as brisk an onset, assuredly gathering thence that it is the will of God we should act offensively, and then not doubting but he will stand by us," v. 10. And upon this issue he puts it, firmly believing, as we all should, (1.) That God has the governing of the hearts and tongues of all men, even of those that know him not, nor have any regard to him, and serves his own purposes by them, though they mean not so, neither do their hearts think so. Jonathan knew God could discover his mind to him if he pleased, and would do it, since he depended upon him, as surely by the mouth of a Philistine as by the mouth of a priest. (2.) That God will, some way or other, direct the steps of those that acknowledge him in all their ways, and seek unto him for direction, with full purpose of heart to follow it. Sometimes we find most comfort in that which is least our own doing, and into which we have been led by the unexpected, but well observed, turns of Providence.
4. Providence gave him the sign he expected, and he answered the signal. He and his armour-bearer did not surprise the Philistines when they were asleep, but discovered themselves to them by day-light, v. 11. The guards of the Philistines, (1.) Disdained them, upbraided them with the cowardice of many of their people, and looked upon them to be of the regiment of sneakers: Behold, the Hebrews come forth out of their holes. If some of Christ's soldiers play the coward, others that play the man may perhaps be upbraided with it. (2.) They defied them (v. 12): Come, and we will show you a thing, as if they came like children to gaze about them; but meaning, as Goliath (ch. xvii. 44), that they would give them as meat to the fowls of the air. They bantered them, not doubting but to make a prey of them. This greatly emboldened Jonathan. With it he encouraged his servant; he had spoken with uncertainty (v. 6): It may be the Lord will work for us; but now he speaks with assurance (v. 12): The Lord has delivered them, not into our hands (he sought not his own glory), but into the hand of Israel, for he aimed at nothing but the advantage of the public. His faith being thus strengthened, no difficulty can stand before him; he climbs up the rock upon all four (v. 13), though he has nothing to cover him, nor any but his own servant to second him, nor any human probability of any thing but death before him.
5. The wonderful success of this daring enterprise. The Philistines, instead of falling upon Jonathan, to slay him, or take him prisoner, fell before him (v. 13) unaccountably, upon the first blows he gave. They fell, that is, (1.) They were many of them slain by him and his armour-bearer, v. 14. Twenty Philistines fell presently. It was not so much the name of Jonathan that made them yield so tamely (though some think that this had become terrible to them, since he smote one of their garrisons, ch. xiii. 3), but it was God's right hand and his arm that got him this victory. (2.) The rest were put to flight, and fell foul upon one another (v. 15): There was trembling in the host. There was no visible cause for fear; they were so numerous, bold, and advantageously posted; the Israelites had fled before them; not an enemy made head against them, but one gentleman and his man; and yet they shook like an aspen-leaf. The consternation was general: they all trembled; even the spoilers, those that had been most bold and forward, shared in the common fright, the joints of their loins were loosed, and their knees smote one against another, and yet none of them could tell why or wherefore. It is called a trembling of God (so the original phrase is), signifying not only, as we render it, a very great trembling, which they could not resist nor reason themselves clear of, but that it was supernatural, and came immediately from the hand of God. He that made the heart knows how to make it tremble. To complete the confusion, even the earth quaked, and made them ready to fear that it would sink under them. Those that will not fear the eternal God, he can make afraid of a shadow. See Prov. xxi. 1; Isa. xxxiii. 14.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:1: Come, and let us go over - This action of Jonathan was totally contrary to the laws of war; no military operation should be undertaken without the knowledge and command of the general. But it is likely that he was led to this by a Divine influence.
The armor-bearer is the origin of what we call esquire, from escu, old French, a shield; armiger is the Latin, from arma, weapons, and gero, I bear. In the times of chivalry, the armiger, or esquire, was the servant of the knight who went after him, and carried his lance, shield, etc. It is now (strange to tell!) a title of honor.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:2
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
14:1: Now ... - Rather "and," since this verse is in immediate dependence upon the preceding. When Jonathan saw the garrison come out again and again, in defiance "of the armies of the living God," at length "upon a day" he determined to attack them.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:1: am 2917, bc 1087, An, Ex, Is 404
it came to pass upon a day: or, there was a day
Jonathan: Sa1 14:39-45, Sa1 13:2, Sa1 13:22, Sa1 18:1-4; Sa2 1:4, Sa2 1:5, Sa2 1:25, Sa2 1:26
he told not: Sa1 25:19; Jdg 6:27, Jdg 14:6; Mic 7:5
John Gill
Now it came to pass upon a day,.... At a certain time, a little after the garrison of the Philistines had made the movement, 1Kings 13:23 and it is not to be taken strictly for the day time; for it is probable it was in the night that the following proposal was made, and began to be carried into execution; for Josephus (k) says it was day light when Jonathan and his armourbearer came to the camp of the Philistines; he had formed his scheme perhaps the night before, and he and his man set out in the night time, and by break of day came up to the garrison, as after related:
that Jonathan the son of Saul said unto the young man that bare his armour; as was usual in those times for generals of armies to have such, and so in later times; such were Automedon to Achilles, and Achates to Aeneas, as Grotius observes:
come and let us go over to the Philistine garrison that is on the other side; that is, go over the valley which lay between Michmash and Gibeah, to the Philistines, that lay on the other side the valley beyond it; and so was not in it, but at a pass on the hills, at the bottom of which this valley lay, and could be seen at a distance, and pointed at with the finger, as Jarchi notes:
but he told not his father; lest he should disapprove of his project, and hinder him from pursuing it; and had not his spirit been stirred up to this by the Lord, of which he was fully persuaded, he would have acted not only a rash part, but contrary to military discipline, in engaging in an enterprise without the knowledge and direction of his general; unless we can suppose he had all unlimited commission from his father to attack the enemy, at discretion, at any time, and any where.
(k) Antiqu. l. 6. c. 6. sect. 2.
14:214:2: Եւ Սաւուղ նստէր ՚ի գլուխ Բլրին ընդ նռնենեա՛ւն ՚ի Մագդովղ՚. եւ էին ընդ նմա իբրեւ վեց հարի՛ւր այր ՚ի ժողովրդենէն[2958]։ [2958] Այլք. ՚Ի գլուխ Բլրոյն ընդ նռն՛՛։
2 Այդ մասին նա իր հօրը իմաց չտուեց: Սաւուղը նստած էր բլրի գլխին, Մագդողի նռնենու տակ: Նրա հետ եղած ժողովուրդը մօտ վեց հարիւր հոգի էր:
2 Սաւուղ Գաբաայի ծայրը՝ Մագրոնի մէջ եղող նռնենիին տակ կը նստէր։ Անոր հետ եղող ժողովուրդը վեց հարիւրի չափ էր։
Եւ Սաւուղ նստէր ի գլուխ Բլրոյն ընդ նռնենեաւն ի Մագդովղ. եւ էին ընդ նմա իբրեւ վեց հարեւր այր ի ժողովրդենէն:

14:2: Եւ Սաւուղ նստէր ՚ի գլուխ Բլրին ընդ նռնենեա՛ւն ՚ի Մագդովղ՚. եւ էին ընդ նմա իբրեւ վեց հարի՛ւր այր ՚ի ժողովրդենէն[2958]։
[2958] Այլք. ՚Ի գլուխ Բլրոյն ընդ նռն՛՛։
2 Այդ մասին նա իր հօրը իմաց չտուեց: Սաւուղը նստած էր բլրի գլխին, Մագդողի նռնենու տակ: Նրա հետ եղած ժողովուրդը մօտ վեց հարիւր հոգի էր:
2 Սաւուղ Գաբաայի ծայրը՝ Մագրոնի մէջ եղող նռնենիին տակ կը նստէր։ Անոր հետ եղող ժողովուրդը վեց հարիւրի չափ էր։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:214:2 Саул же находился в окраине Гивы, под гранатовым деревом, что в Мигроне. С ним было около шестисот человек народа
14:2 καὶ και and; even Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul ἐκάθητο καθημαι sit; settle ἐπ᾿ επι in; on ἄκρου ακρον top; tip τοῦ ο the βουνοῦ βουνος mound ὑπὸ υπο under; by τὴν ο the ῥόαν ροα.1 the ἐν εν in Μαγδων μαγδων and; even ἦσαν ειμι be μετ᾿ μετα with; amid αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him ὡς ως.1 as; how ἑξακόσιοι εξακοσιοι six hundred ἄνδρες ανηρ man; husband
14:2 וְ wᵊ וְ and שָׁא֗וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul יֹושֵׁב֙ yôšˌēv ישׁב sit בִּ bi בְּ in קְצֵ֣ה qᵊṣˈē קָצֶה end הַ ha הַ the גִּבְעָ֔ה ggivʕˈā גִּבְעָה Gibeah תַּ֥חַת tˌaḥaṯ תַּחַת under part הָ hā הַ the רִמֹּ֖ון rimmˌôn רִמֹּון pomegranate אֲשֶׁ֣ר ʔᵃšˈer אֲשֶׁר [relative] בְּ bᵊ בְּ in מִגְרֹ֑ון miḡrˈôn מִגְרֹון Migron וְ wᵊ וְ and הָ hā הַ the עָם֙ ʕˌām עַם people אֲשֶׁ֣ר ʔᵃšˈer אֲשֶׁר [relative] עִמֹּ֔ו ʕimmˈô עִם with כְּ kᵊ כְּ as שֵׁ֥שׁ šˌēš שֵׁשׁ six מֵאֹ֖ות mēʔˌôṯ מֵאָה hundred אִֽישׁ׃ ʔˈîš אִישׁ man
14:2. porro Saul morabatur in extrema parte Gabaa sub malogranato quae erat in Magron et erat populus cum eo quasi sescentorum virorumAnd Saul abode in the uttermost part of Gabaa, under the pomegranate tree, which was in Magron: and the people with him were about six hundred men.
2. And Saul abode in the uttermost part of Gibeah under the pomegranate tree which is in Migron: and the people that were with him were about six hundred men:
14:2. Moreover, Saul was staying in the furthermost part of Gibeah, below the pomegranate tree that was at Migron. And the people with him were about six hundred men.
14:2. And Saul tarried in the uttermost part of Gibeah under a pomegranate tree which [is] in Migron: and the people that [were] with him [were] about six hundred men;
And Saul tarried in the uttermost part of Gibeah under a pomegranate tree which [is] in Migron: and the people that [were] with him [were] about six hundred men:

14:2 Саул же находился в окраине Гивы, под гранатовым деревом, что в Мигроне. С ним было около шестисот человек народа
14:2
καὶ και and; even
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
ἐκάθητο καθημαι sit; settle
ἐπ᾿ επι in; on
ἄκρου ακρον top; tip
τοῦ ο the
βουνοῦ βουνος mound
ὑπὸ υπο under; by
τὴν ο the
ῥόαν ροα.1 the
ἐν εν in
Μαγδων μαγδων and; even
ἦσαν ειμι be
μετ᾿ μετα with; amid
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
ὡς ως.1 as; how
ἑξακόσιοι εξακοσιοι six hundred
ἄνδρες ανηρ man; husband
14:2
וְ wᵊ וְ and
שָׁא֗וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
יֹושֵׁב֙ yôšˌēv ישׁב sit
בִּ bi בְּ in
קְצֵ֣ה qᵊṣˈē קָצֶה end
הַ ha הַ the
גִּבְעָ֔ה ggivʕˈā גִּבְעָה Gibeah
תַּ֥חַת tˌaḥaṯ תַּחַת under part
הָ הַ the
רִמֹּ֖ון rimmˌôn רִמֹּון pomegranate
אֲשֶׁ֣ר ʔᵃšˈer אֲשֶׁר [relative]
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
מִגְרֹ֑ון miḡrˈôn מִגְרֹון Migron
וְ wᵊ וְ and
הָ הַ the
עָם֙ ʕˌām עַם people
אֲשֶׁ֣ר ʔᵃšˈer אֲשֶׁר [relative]
עִמֹּ֔ו ʕimmˈô עִם with
כְּ kᵊ כְּ as
שֵׁ֥שׁ šˌēš שֵׁשׁ six
מֵאֹ֖ות mēʔˌôṯ מֵאָה hundred
אִֽישׁ׃ ʔˈîš אִישׁ man
14:2. porro Saul morabatur in extrema parte Gabaa sub malogranato quae erat in Magron et erat populus cum eo quasi sescentorum virorum
And Saul abode in the uttermost part of Gabaa, under the pomegranate tree, which was in Magron: and the people with him were about six hundred men.
14:2. Moreover, Saul was staying in the furthermost part of Gibeah, below the pomegranate tree that was at Migron. And the people with him were about six hundred men.
14:2. And Saul tarried in the uttermost part of Gibeah under a pomegranate tree which [is] in Migron: and the people that [were] with him [were] about six hundred men;
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:2: Under a pomegranate tree - Under Rimmon, which not only signifies a pomegranate tree, but also a strong rock, in which six hundred Benjamites took shelter, Jdg 20:45. Probably it was in this very rock that Saul and his six hundred men now lay hidden.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:3
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
14:2: Under a pomegranate - Compare Sa1 22:6; Jdg 4:5. Saul was at the northern extremity of Gibeah, about an hour's march from Geba, where Jonathan was.
Migron, if the reading is correct, must be a different place from the Migron of Isa 10:28.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:2: in the uttermost: Sa1 13:15, Sa1 13:16; Isa 10:28, Isa 10:29
a pomegranate: The word rimmon, in Arabic romman, whence the Portuguese romaa, denotes the pomegranate, both tree and fruit; called by naturalists malus punica or malo-granatum. It is, according to the Linnean system, a genus of the icosandria monogynia class of plants; and is a low tree, growing very common in Palestine, and other parts of the East. It has several small angular boughs, very thick and bushy, covered with a reddish bark, and some of them armed with sharp thorns. They are garnished with small, narrow, spear-shaped leaves, like those of the myrtle, but not so sharp, of a green colour, inclining to red. Its blossoms are large, beautiful, of an elegant red colour, inclining to purple, composed of several stalks resembling a rose, in the hollow of the cup. this cup is oblong, hard, purple, having a figure somewhat like that of a bell. It is chiefly valued for its fruit, which is exceedingly beautiful, of the form and size of a large apple, with a reddish rind, and red within; being full of small kernels, with red grains, replenished with a generous liquor, of which, Sir John Chardin informs us, they still make considerable quantities of wine in the East, particularly in Persia. But as the pomegranate tree, from its low growth, is but little adapted for pitching a tent under, it is probable that Rimmon here is the name of the rock mentioned in Jdg 20:45.
John Gill
And Saul tarried in the uttermost part of Gibeah,.... Not daring to go out against the Philistines, but remained in the furthest part of Gibeah, at the greatest distance from the camp of the Philistines, in the strongest part of the city, or deeply entrenched in the outer, part of it in the field:
under a pomegranate tree; where were his headquarters; his tent or pavilion was erected under a large spreading pomegranate, which protected him from the heat of the sun: or
under Rimmon; the rock Rimmon; under the shelter of that, and in the caverns of it; where a like number of Benjaminites he now had with him formerly hid themselves, Judg 20:47.
which is in Migron; a part of Gibeah, or rather of the field of Gibeah, so called; for near it it certainly was; and is also mentioned along with Michmash, and as lying in the way of the march of Sennacherib king of Assyria, to Jerusalem, Is 10:28.
and the people that were with him were about six hundred men; which is observed to show that no addition was made to his little army; it was the same it was when he came thither, the people did not flock to his assistance, being in fear of the army of the Philistines, which was so powerful; see 1Kings 13:15.
John Wesley
Tarried - In the outworks of the city where he had entrenched himself to observe the motion of the Philistines. In - Or, towards Migron, which was near Gibeah.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
Saul tarried in the uttermost part of Gibeah--Hebrew, "Geba"; entrenched, along with Samuel and Ahiah the high priest, on the top of one of the conical or spherical hills which abound in the Benjamite territory, and favorable for an encampment, called Migron ("a precipice").
14:314:3: Եւ Աքիա՝ որդի Աքիտովբայ եղբօր Քաբիելի. որդւոյ Փենեհեսի որդւոյ Ղեւեա՛յ քահանայի Աստուծոյ ՚ի Սելով՝ որ կրէր զեփուդն։ Եւ ժողովուրդն ո՛չ գիտէր եթէ երթեա՛լ իցէ Յովնաթան
3 Եւ Աքիա անունով մէկը կար, որը Ղեւիի[16] որդու Փենեէսի որդու Քաբիէլի եղբայր Աքիտոբի որդին էր: Ղեւին Սելովում Աստծու քահանան էր, որը եփուդ էր կրում: Ժողովուրդը չգիտէր, որ Յովնաթանը կիրճ է գնացել:[16] 16. Այլ բնագրերում՝ Հեղիի:
3 Հեղիի որդիին Փենէհէսին որդիին Իքաբօդի եղբօրը Աքիտովբին որդին Աքիա Սելովի մէջ Տէրոջը քահանան էր, որ եփուտ կը հագնէր։ Ժողովուրդը Յովնաթանին երթալը չէր գիտեր։
Եւ Աքիա որդի Աքիտովբայ եղբօր [260]Քաբիելի, որդւոյ Փենեէսի որդւոյ [261]Ղեւեայ քահանայի Աստուծոյ ի Սելով որ կրէր զեփուդն. եւ ժողովուրդն ոչ գիտէր եթէ երթեալ իցէ Յովնաթան:

14:3: Եւ Աքիա՝ որդի Աքիտովբայ եղբօր Քաբիելի. որդւոյ Փենեհեսի որդւոյ Ղեւեա՛յ քահանայի Աստուծոյ ՚ի Սելով՝ որ կրէր զեփուդն։ Եւ ժողովուրդն ո՛չ գիտէր եթէ երթեա՛լ իցէ Յովնաթան
3 Եւ Աքիա անունով մէկը կար, որը Ղեւիի[16] որդու Փենեէսի որդու Քաբիէլի եղբայր Աքիտոբի որդին էր: Ղեւին Սելովում Աստծու քահանան էր, որը եփուդ էր կրում: Ժողովուրդը չգիտէր, որ Յովնաթանը կիրճ է գնացել:
[16] 16. Այլ բնագրերում՝ Հեղիի:
3 Հեղիի որդիին Փենէհէսին որդիին Իքաբօդի եղբօրը Աքիտովբին որդին Աքիա Սելովի մէջ Տէրոջը քահանան էր, որ եփուտ կը հագնէր։ Ժողովուրդը Յովնաթանին երթալը չէր գիտեր։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:314:3 и Ахия, сын Ахитува, брата Иохаведа, сына Финееса, сына Илия, священник Господа в Силоме, носивший ефод. Народ же не знал, что Ионафан пошел.
14:3 καὶ και and; even Αχια αχια son Αχιτωβ αχιτωβ brother Ιωχαβηδ ιωχαβηδ son Φινεες φινεες son Ηλι ηλι.1 Hēli; Ili ἱερεὺς ιερευς priest τοῦ ο the θεοῦ θεος God ἐν εν in Σηλωμ σηλωμ lift; remove εφουδ εφουδ and; even ὁ ο the λαὸς λαος populace; population οὐκ ου not ᾔδει ειδος aspect; shape ὅτι οτι since; that πεπόρευται πορευομαι travel; go Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν Jonathan; Ionathan
14:3 וַ wa וְ and אֲחִיָּ֣ה ʔᵃḥiyyˈā אֲחִיָּה Ahijah בֶן־ ven- בֵּן son אֲחִט֡וּב ʔᵃḥiṭˈûv אֲחִיטוּב Ahitub אֲחִ֡י ʔᵃḥˈî אָח brother אִיכָבֹ֣וד׀ ʔîḵāvˈôḏ אִיכָבֹוד Ichabod בֶּן־ ben- בֵּן son פִּינְחָ֨ס pînᵊḥˌās פִּינְחָס Phinehas בֶּן־ ben- בֵּן son עֵלִ֜י ʕēlˈî עֵלִי Eli כֹּהֵ֧ן׀ kōhˈēn כֹּהֵן priest יְהוָ֛ה [yᵊhwˈāh] יְהוָה YHWH בְּ bᵊ בְּ in שִׁלֹ֖ו šilˌô שִׁלֹו Shiloh נֹשֵׂ֣א nōśˈē נשׂא lift אֵפֹ֑וד ʔēfˈôḏ אֵפֹד ephod וְ wᵊ וְ and הָ hā הַ the עָם֙ ʕˌām עַם people לֹ֣א lˈō לֹא not יָדַ֔ע yāḏˈaʕ ידע know כִּ֥י kˌî כִּי that הָלַ֖ךְ hālˌaḵ הלך walk יֹונָתָֽן׃ yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan
14:3. et Ahias filius Achitob fratris Ichabod filii Finees qui ortus fuerat ex Heli sacerdote Domini in Silo portabat ephod sed et populus ignorabat quod isset IonathanAnd Achias, the son of Achitob, brother of Ichabod the son of Phinees, the son of Heli, the priest of the Lord in Silo, wore the ephod. And the people knew not whither Jonathan was gone.
3. and Ahijah, the son of Ahitub, Ichabod’s brother, the son of Phinehas, the son of Eli, the priest of the LORD in Shiloh, wearing an ephod. And the people knew not that Jonathan was gone.
14:3. And Ahijah, the son of Ahitub, the brother of Ichabod, the son of Phinehas, who had been born of Eli, the priest of the Lord at Shiloh, wore the ephod. But the people did not know where Jonathan had gone.
14:3. And Ahiah, the son of Ahitub, Ichabod’s brother, the son of Phinehas, the son of Eli, the LORD’S priest in Shiloh, wearing an ephod. And the people knew not that Jonathan was gone.
And Ahiah, the son of Ahitub, I- chabod' s brother, the son of Phinehas, the son of Eli, the LORD' S priest in Shiloh, wearing an ephod. And the people knew not that Jonathan was gone:

14:3 и Ахия, сын Ахитува, брата Иохаведа, сына Финееса, сына Илия, священник Господа в Силоме, носивший ефод. Народ же не знал, что Ионафан пошел.
14:3
καὶ και and; even
Αχια αχια son
Αχιτωβ αχιτωβ brother
Ιωχαβηδ ιωχαβηδ son
Φινεες φινεες son
Ηλι ηλι.1 Hēli; Ili
ἱερεὺς ιερευς priest
τοῦ ο the
θεοῦ θεος God
ἐν εν in
Σηλωμ σηλωμ lift; remove
εφουδ εφουδ and; even
ο the
λαὸς λαος populace; population
οὐκ ου not
ᾔδει ειδος aspect; shape
ὅτι οτι since; that
πεπόρευται πορευομαι travel; go
Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν Jonathan; Ionathan
14:3
וַ wa וְ and
אֲחִיָּ֣ה ʔᵃḥiyyˈā אֲחִיָּה Ahijah
בֶן־ ven- בֵּן son
אֲחִט֡וּב ʔᵃḥiṭˈûv אֲחִיטוּב Ahitub
אֲחִ֡י ʔᵃḥˈî אָח brother
אִיכָבֹ֣וד׀ ʔîḵāvˈôḏ אִיכָבֹוד Ichabod
בֶּן־ ben- בֵּן son
פִּינְחָ֨ס pînᵊḥˌās פִּינְחָס Phinehas
בֶּן־ ben- בֵּן son
עֵלִ֜י ʕēlˈî עֵלִי Eli
כֹּהֵ֧ן׀ kōhˈēn כֹּהֵן priest
יְהוָ֛ה [yᵊhwˈāh] יְהוָה YHWH
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
שִׁלֹ֖ו šilˌô שִׁלֹו Shiloh
נֹשֵׂ֣א nōśˈē נשׂא lift
אֵפֹ֑וד ʔēfˈôḏ אֵפֹד ephod
וְ wᵊ וְ and
הָ הַ the
עָם֙ ʕˌām עַם people
לֹ֣א lˈō לֹא not
יָדַ֔ע yāḏˈaʕ ידע know
כִּ֥י kˌî כִּי that
הָלַ֖ךְ hālˌaḵ הלך walk
יֹונָתָֽן׃ yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan
14:3. et Ahias filius Achitob fratris Ichabod filii Finees qui ortus fuerat ex Heli sacerdote Domini in Silo portabat ephod sed et populus ignorabat quod isset Ionathan
And Achias, the son of Achitob, brother of Ichabod the son of Phinees, the son of Heli, the priest of the Lord in Silo, wore the ephod. And the people knew not whither Jonathan was gone.
14:3. And Ahijah, the son of Ahitub, the brother of Ichabod, the son of Phinehas, who had been born of Eli, the priest of the Lord at Shiloh, wore the ephod. But the people did not know where Jonathan had gone.
14:3. And Ahiah, the son of Ahitub, Ichabod’s brother, the son of Phinehas, the son of Eli, the LORD’S priest in Shiloh, wearing an ephod. And the people knew not that Jonathan was gone.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:3: Ahiah, the son of Ahitub - Phinehas, son of Eli the high priests had two sons, Ahitub and I-chabod; the latter was born when the ark was taken, and his mother died immediately after. Ahiah is also called Ahimelech, Sa1 22:9.
Wearing an ephod - That is, performing the functions of the high priest. This man does not appear to have been with Saul when he offered the sacrifices, Sa1 13:9, etc.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:4
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
14:3: Whether "Ahiah" or "Ahijah" is the same person as "Ahimelech the son of Ahitub" (see the marginal reference), or whether Ahimelech was the brother or son of Ahijah, and his successor in the priesthood, it is impossible to say certainly. Most probably "Ahijah" and "Ahimilech" are variations of the same name; the latter element in each alone being different, מלך melek (king) being substituted for the divine name יה yâ hh. Compare "Eliakim" and "Jehoiakim" Kg2 23:34, "Eliab" and "Eliel" Ch1 6:27, Ch1 6:34.
This fragment of a genealogy is a very valuable help to the chronology. The grandson of Phinehas, the son of Eli, was now High Priest; and Samuel, who was probably a few years older than Ahitub the son of Phinehas, was now an old man. All this indicates a period of about 50 years or upward from the taking of the ark by the Philistines.
The Lord's priest in Shiloh - But as Eli was so emphatically known and described in 1 Sam. 1-4, as God's Priest at Shiloh, and as there is every reason to believe that Shiloh was no longer the seat of the ark in Saul's time (see 1 Sam. 22; Ch1 13:3-5), it is better to refer these words to Eli, and not to Ahijah, to whom the next words, "wearing an ephod," apply. (See Sa1 2:28; Jdg 1:1 note.)
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:3: Ahiah: Sa1 22:9-12, Sa1 22:20, called Ahimelech.
Ichabod's: Sa1 4:21
wearing: Sa1 2:28; Exo 28:26-32
John Gill
And Ahiah the son of Ahitub, Ichabod's brother,.... Ichabod was the child that Phinehas's wife bore prematurely on hearing the news of the ark being taken and of the death of her husband and father-in-law, which name she gave him on that account, and died; see 1Kings 4:19, he, it seems, had an elder brother, called Ahitub, who died young, and this Ahiah was the son of him; for not he, but Ahitub, was Ichabod's brother:
the son of Phinehas; so Ichabod was:
the son of Eli; so Phinehas was:
the Lord's priest in Shiloh; this refers not to Ahiah for he was not now priest in Shiloh, which was destroyed: and besides, he was now in the camp of Saul; but to Eli, who when living exercised the priest's office in Shiloh:
wearing an ephod; as Ahiah now did; not such as common priests wore, but the ephod the high priest wore, which had the breastplate of judgment, the Urim and Thummim, in it, by which inquiry was made, 1Kings 14:37. The meaning of all this is, that the high priest is now with Saul, and the ark also, which and the high priest might be sent for on this occasion, 1Kings 14:18.
and the people knew not that Jonathan was gone; or they would have gone with him, namely, the military men that were particularly with him; he and Saul were in two different parts of Gibeah, with distinct bodies of men; whether the thousand that Jonathan first had with him all continued is not certain; it seems probable they did not; it can hardly be thought he should have more with him than were with Saul; see 1Kings 14:2, though from 1Kings 14:17 they seem now to have been together.
John Wesley
Ahiah - The same who is called Abimelech, 1Kings 22:9, 1Kings 22:11, 1Kings 22:20, the high - priest, who was here to attend upon the ark which was brought thither, 1Kings 14:18. Ephod - The high - priest's ephod, wherein the Urim and Thummim was.
14:414:4: ՚ի մէջ կրճին, ընդ որ խնդրէր անցանել Յովնաթան ՚ի ճամբա՛ր այլազգեացն ՚ի կիրճս. եւ քարաժայռք յայսմ կողմանէ, եւ քարաժայռք յայնմ կողմանէ. անուն միումն Բազէ՛ս, եւ անուն միւսումն Սէնարա[2959]։ [2959] Ոսկան. ՚Ի մէջ կրճին էր. ընդ որ։ Ոմանք. Անուն միումն Բեզէս։
4 Յովնաթանը ուզում էր անցնել այլազգիների ճամբարը, որ գտնւում էր կիրճի մէջ, բայց այդտեղ տանող ճանապարհի այս ու այն կողմում քարաժայռեր էին բարձրանում, որոնցից մէկը կոչւում էր Բազէս, իսկ միւսը՝ Սենարա:
4 Այն կիրճերուն մէջ, ուրկէ Յովնաթան Փղշտացիներուն պահապան զօրքին կողմը անցնիլը կ’ուզէր, մէկ կողմէ քարաժայռ մը ու միւս կողմէ քարաժայռ մը կար, որոնց մէկուն անունը Բազէս ու միւսին անունը Սենա էր։
Եւ ի մէջ կրճին ընդ որ խնդրէր անցանել Յովնաթան ի ճամբար այլազգեացն [262]ի կիրճս. եւ`` քարաժայռք յայսմ կողմանէ, եւ քարաժայռք յայնմ կողմանէ, անուն միումն Բազէս, եւ անուն միւսումն Սենա:

14:4: ՚ի մէջ կրճին, ընդ որ խնդրէր անցանել Յովնաթան ՚ի ճամբա՛ր այլազգեացն ՚ի կիրճս. եւ քարաժայռք յայսմ կողմանէ, եւ քարաժայռք յայնմ կողմանէ. անուն միումն Բազէ՛ս, եւ անուն միւսումն Սէնարա[2959]։
[2959] Ոսկան. ՚Ի մէջ կրճին էր. ընդ որ։ Ոմանք. Անուն միումն Բեզէս։
4 Յովնաթանը ուզում էր անցնել այլազգիների ճամբարը, որ գտնւում էր կիրճի մէջ, բայց այդտեղ տանող ճանապարհի այս ու այն կողմում քարաժայռեր էին բարձրանում, որոնցից մէկը կոչւում էր Բազէս, իսկ միւսը՝ Սենարա:
4 Այն կիրճերուն մէջ, ուրկէ Յովնաթան Փղշտացիներուն պահապան զօրքին կողմը անցնիլը կ’ուզէր, մէկ կողմէ քարաժայռ մը ու միւս կողմէ քարաժայռ մը կար, որոնց մէկուն անունը Բազէս ու միւսին անունը Սենա էր։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:414:4 Между переходами, по которым Ионафан искал пробраться к отряду Филистимскому, была острая скала с одной стороны и острая скала с другой: имя одной Боцец, а имя другой Сене;
14:4 καὶ και and; even ἀνὰ ανα.1 up; each μέσον μεσος in the midst; in the middle τῆς ο the διαβάσεως διαβασις who; what ἐζήτει ζητεω seek; desire Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν step through; go across εἰς εις into; for τὴν ο the ὑπόστασιν υποστασις essence; substructure τῶν ο the ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner καὶ και and; even ἀκρωτήριον ακρωτηριον cliff; bedrock ἔνθεν ενθαδε this place; back here καὶ και and; even ἀκρωτήριον ακρωτηριον cliff; bedrock ἔνθεν ενθαδε this place; back here ὄνομα ονομα name; notable τῷ ο the ἑνὶ εις.1 one; unit Βαζες βαζες and; even ὄνομα ονομα name; notable τῷ ο the ἄλλῳ αλλος another; else Σεννα σεννα Senna
14:4 וּ û וְ and בֵ֣ין vˈên בַּיִן interval הַֽ hˈa הַ the מַּעְבְּרֹ֗ות mmaʕbᵊrˈôṯ מַעְבָּרָה ford אֲשֶׁ֨ר ʔᵃšˌer אֲשֶׁר [relative] בִּקֵּ֤שׁ biqqˈēš בקשׁ seek יֹֽונָתָן֙ yˈônāṯān יֹונָתָן Jonathan לַֽ lˈa לְ to עֲבֹר֙ ʕᵃvˌōr עבר pass עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon מַצַּ֣ב maṣṣˈav מַצָּב standing place פְּלִשְׁתִּ֔ים pᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine שֵׁן־ šēn- שֵׁן tooth הַ ha הַ the סֶּ֤לַע ssˈelaʕ סֶלַע rock מֵ mē מִן from הָ hā הַ the עֵ֨בֶר֙ ʕˈēver עֵבֶר opposite מִ mi מִן from זֶּ֔ה zzˈeh זֶה this וְ wᵊ וְ and שֵׁן־ šēn- שֵׁן tooth הַ ha הַ the סֶּ֥לַע ssˌelaʕ סֶלַע rock מֵ mē מִן from הָ hā הַ the עֵ֖בֶר ʕˌēver עֵבֶר opposite מִ mi מִן from זֶּ֑ה zzˈeh זֶה this וְ wᵊ וְ and שֵׁ֤ם šˈēm שֵׁם name הָֽ hˈā הַ the אֶחָד֙ ʔeḥˌāḏ אֶחָד one בֹּוצֵ֔ץ bôṣˈēṣ בֹּוצֵץ Bozez וְ wᵊ וְ and שֵׁ֥ם šˌēm שֵׁם name הָ hā הַ the אֶחָ֖ד ʔeḥˌāḏ אֶחָד one סֶֽנֶּה׃ sˈenneh סֶנֶּה Seneh
14:4. erant autem inter ascensus per quos nitebatur Ionathan transire ad stationem Philisthinorum eminentes petrae ex utraque parte et quasi in modum dentium scopuli hinc inde praerupti nomen uni Boses et nomen alteri SeneNow there were between the ascents, by which Jonathan sought to go over to the garrison of the Philistines, rocks standing up on both sides, and steep cliffs like teeth on the one side, and on the other, the name of the one was Boses, and the name of the other was Sene:
4. And between the passes, by which Jonathan sought to go over unto the Philistines’ garrison, there was a rocky crag on the one side, and a rocky crag on the other side: and the name of the one was Bozez, and the name of the other Seneh.
14:4. Now there were, between the ascents along which Jonathan strove to cross to the garrison of the Philistines, rocks projecting from both sides, and, in the manner of teeth, boulders breaking out from one side and the other. The name of one was Shining, and the name of the other was Thorny.
14:4. And between the passages, by which Jonathan sought to go over unto the Philistines’ garrison, [there was] a sharp rock on the one side, and a sharp rock on the other side: and the name of the one [was] Bozez, and the name of the other Seneh.
And between the passages, by which Jonathan sought to go over unto the Philistines' garrison, [there was] a sharp rock on the one side, and a sharp rock on the other side: and the name of the one [was] Bozez, and the name of the other Seneh:

14:4 Между переходами, по которым Ионафан искал пробраться к отряду Филистимскому, была острая скала с одной стороны и острая скала с другой: имя одной Боцец, а имя другой Сене;
14:4
καὶ και and; even
ἀνὰ ανα.1 up; each
μέσον μεσος in the midst; in the middle
τῆς ο the
διαβάσεως διαβασις who; what
ἐζήτει ζητεω seek; desire
Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν step through; go across
εἰς εις into; for
τὴν ο the
ὑπόστασιν υποστασις essence; substructure
τῶν ο the
ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner
καὶ και and; even
ἀκρωτήριον ακρωτηριον cliff; bedrock
ἔνθεν ενθαδε this place; back here
καὶ και and; even
ἀκρωτήριον ακρωτηριον cliff; bedrock
ἔνθεν ενθαδε this place; back here
ὄνομα ονομα name; notable
τῷ ο the
ἑνὶ εις.1 one; unit
Βαζες βαζες and; even
ὄνομα ονομα name; notable
τῷ ο the
ἄλλῳ αλλος another; else
Σεννα σεννα Senna
14:4
וּ û וְ and
בֵ֣ין vˈên בַּיִן interval
הַֽ hˈa הַ the
מַּעְבְּרֹ֗ות mmaʕbᵊrˈôṯ מַעְבָּרָה ford
אֲשֶׁ֨ר ʔᵃšˌer אֲשֶׁר [relative]
בִּקֵּ֤שׁ biqqˈēš בקשׁ seek
יֹֽונָתָן֙ yˈônāṯān יֹונָתָן Jonathan
לַֽ lˈa לְ to
עֲבֹר֙ ʕᵃvˌōr עבר pass
עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon
מַצַּ֣ב maṣṣˈav מַצָּב standing place
פְּלִשְׁתִּ֔ים pᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
שֵׁן־ šēn- שֵׁן tooth
הַ ha הַ the
סֶּ֤לַע ssˈelaʕ סֶלַע rock
מֵ מִן from
הָ הַ the
עֵ֨בֶר֙ ʕˈēver עֵבֶר opposite
מִ mi מִן from
זֶּ֔ה zzˈeh זֶה this
וְ wᵊ וְ and
שֵׁן־ šēn- שֵׁן tooth
הַ ha הַ the
סֶּ֥לַע ssˌelaʕ סֶלַע rock
מֵ מִן from
הָ הַ the
עֵ֖בֶר ʕˌēver עֵבֶר opposite
מִ mi מִן from
זֶּ֑ה zzˈeh זֶה this
וְ wᵊ וְ and
שֵׁ֤ם šˈēm שֵׁם name
הָֽ hˈā הַ the
אֶחָד֙ ʔeḥˌāḏ אֶחָד one
בֹּוצֵ֔ץ bôṣˈēṣ בֹּוצֵץ Bozez
וְ wᵊ וְ and
שֵׁ֥ם šˌēm שֵׁם name
הָ הַ the
אֶחָ֖ד ʔeḥˌāḏ אֶחָד one
סֶֽנֶּה׃ sˈenneh סֶנֶּה Seneh
14:4. erant autem inter ascensus per quos nitebatur Ionathan transire ad stationem Philisthinorum eminentes petrae ex utraque parte et quasi in modum dentium scopuli hinc inde praerupti nomen uni Boses et nomen alteri Sene
Now there were between the ascents, by which Jonathan sought to go over to the garrison of the Philistines, rocks standing up on both sides, and steep cliffs like teeth on the one side, and on the other, the name of the one was Boses, and the name of the other was Sene:
14:4. Now there were, between the ascents along which Jonathan strove to cross to the garrison of the Philistines, rocks projecting from both sides, and, in the manner of teeth, boulders breaking out from one side and the other. The name of one was Shining, and the name of the other was Thorny.
14:4. And between the passages, by which Jonathan sought to go over unto the Philistines’ garrison, [there was] a sharp rock on the one side, and a sharp rock on the other side: and the name of the one [was] Bozez, and the name of the other Seneh.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:4: The name of the one was Bozez - Slippery; and the name of the other Seneh, treading down. - Targum.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:6
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
14:4: (The southern cliff was called "Seneh," or "the acacia," and the same name still applies to the modern valley, dotted by acacias. The northern cliff was named "Bozez" or "Shining." The valley runs nearly due east, and the northern cliff is of ruddy and tawny tint, crowned with gleaming white chalk, and in the full glare of the sun almost all the day. (Conder.))
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:4: the passages: Sa1 13:23
John Gill
And between the passages by which Jonathan sought to go over unto the Philistines' garrison,.... One of which is called the passage of Michmash, 1Kings 13:23 and was that by which they went from Gibeah to Michmash; the other, which might be called the passage of Gibeah, was that by which they went from Michmash to Gibeah, and in effect was but one; and this was seized by the garrison of the Philistines, on that part of it which was towards Michmash; so that there was no way of access to the camp of the Philistines, which Jonathan therefore proposed to go over to and destroy, but his difficulties were very great:
there was a sharp rock on the one side, and a sharp rock on the other side; not that there was on each side of the passage or passages to the right and left a cragged rock, between which men passed as they went from place to place; for the position of them in the next verse shows the contrary; but there was "the tooth of a rock" (l), as it is in the original text; or a promontory or prominence on the one side towards Michmash, which stood out like a tooth; and another promontory or prominence on that towards Gibeah; so that both must be gone over to get to the camp, the only passage being guarded by the garrison; and indeed it seems to me there was but one rock, and two precipices at the opposite parts of it, and which stood between the passages, which precipices must be climbed over:
and the name of the one was Bozez, and the name of the other Seneh; which, according to the Targum, the one signifies "lubrication", being smooth and slippery, and the other "treading", being more trodden and beaten: but Hillerus (m) derives both from clay, which seems not so agreeable to a rock; though in another place (n) he makes the former to have its name from whiteness, which is the colour of some rocks and clifts; and one should think the latter rather has its name from bushes, brambles, and thorns, that might grow upon it.
(l) "dens petrae", Pagninus, Montanus; "scopulus", Junius & Tremellius, Piscator. (m) Onomastic. Sacr. p. 73, 82. (n) Ibid. p. 43.
John Wesley
Passages - Two passages, both which Jonathan must cross, to go to the Philistines, between which the following rocks lay, but the words may be rendered, in the middle of the passage, the plural number being put for the singular. Rock - Which is not to be understood, as if in this passage one rock was on the right hand, and the other on the left; for so he might have gone between both: and there was no need of climbing up to them. But the meaning is, that the tooth (or prominency) of one rock, (as it is in the Hebrew) was on the side; that is northward, looking towards Michmash (the garrison of the Philistines) and the tooth of the other rock was on the other side; that is, southward, looking towards Gibeah, (where Saul's camp lay): and Jonathan was forced to climb over these two rocks, because the common ways from one town to the other were obstructed.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
between the passages--that is, the deep and great ravine of Suweinit.
Jonathan sought to go over unto the Philistines' garrison--a distance of about three miles running between two jagged points; Hebrew, "teeth of the cliff."
there was a sharp rock on the one side, and a sharp rock on the other side . . . Bozez--("shining") from the aspect of the chalky rock.
Seneh--("the thorn") probably from a solitary acacia on its top. They are the only rocks of the kind in this vicinity; and the top of the crag towards Michmash was occupied as the post of the Philistines. The two camps were in sight of each other; and it was up the steep rocky sides of this isolated eminence that Jonathan and his armorbearer (1Kings 14:6) made their adventurous approach. This enterprise is one of the most gallant that history or romance records. The action, viewed in itself, was rash and contrary to all established rules of military discipline, which do not permit soldiers to fight or to undertake any enterprise that may involve important consequences without the order of the generals.
14:514:5: Եւ ժա՛յռ մի ՚ի հիւսւսոյ որ երթայր ընդ Մաքմաս, եւ միւս եւս ժայռ՝ որ երթայր ՚ի հարաւոյ ՚ի Գաբայէ։
5 Այս քարաժայռերից մէկը հիւսիսի կողմից Մաքմասի դիմաց էր ուղղուած, իսկ միւսը՝ հարաւային կողմից՝ դէպի Գաբայէ:
5 Այս քարաժայռներէն մէկը հիւսիսային կողմը Մաքմասի դէմ ցցուած էր ու միւսը հարաւային կողմը՝ Գաբաայի* դէմ։
[263]Եւ ժայռ մի ի հիւսիսոյ որ երթայր ընդ Մաքմաս, եւ մեւս եւս ժայռ` որ երթայր ի հարաւոյ ի Գաբայէ:

14:5: Եւ ժա՛յռ մի ՚ի հիւսւսոյ որ երթայր ընդ Մաքմաս, եւ միւս եւս ժայռ՝ որ երթայր ՚ի հարաւոյ ՚ի Գաբայէ։
5 Այս քարաժայռերից մէկը հիւսիսի կողմից Մաքմասի դիմաց էր ուղղուած, իսկ միւսը՝ հարաւային կողմից՝ դէպի Գաբայէ:
5 Այս քարաժայռներէն մէկը հիւսիսային կողմը Մաքմասի դէմ ցցուած էր ու միւսը հարաւային կողմը՝ Գաբաայի* դէմ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:514:5 одна скала выдавалась с севера к Михмасу, другая с юга к Гиве.
14:5 ἡ ο the ὁδὸς οδος way; journey ἡ ο the μία εις.1 one; unit ἀπὸ απο from; away βορρᾶ βορρας north wind ἐρχομένῳ ερχομαι come; go Μαχμας μαχμας and; even ἡ ο the ὁδὸς οδος way; journey ἡ ο the ἄλλη αλλος another; else ἀπὸ απο from; away νότου νοτος south wind ἐρχομένῳ ερχομαι come; go Γαβεε γαβεε Gabee; Gavee
14:5 הַ ha הַ the שֵּׁ֧ן ššˈēn שֵׁן tooth הָ hā הַ the אֶחָ֛ד ʔeḥˈāḏ אֶחָד one מָצ֥וּק māṣˌûq מָצוּק support מִ mi מִן from צָּפֹ֖ון ṣṣāfˌôn צָפֹון north מ֣וּל mˈûl מוּל front מִכְמָ֑שׂ miḵmˈāś מִכְמָשׂ Micmash וְ wᵊ וְ and הָ hā הַ the אֶחָ֥ד ʔeḥˌāḏ אֶחָד one מִ mi מִן from נֶּ֖גֶב nnˌeḡev נֶגֶב south מ֥וּל mˌûl מוּל front גָּֽבַע׃ ס gˈāvaʕ . s גֶּבַע Geba
14:5. unus scopulus prominens ad aquilonem ex adverso Machmas et alter a meridie contra GabaaOne rock stood out toward the north, over against Machmas, and the other to the south, over against Gabaa.
5. The one crag rose up on the north in front of Michmash, and the other on the south in front of Geba.
14:5. One boulder projected toward the north, opposite Michmash, and the other toward the south, opposite Gibeah.
14:5. The forefront of the one [was] situate northward over against Michmash, and the other southward over against Gibeah.
The forefront of the one [was] situate northward over against Michmash, and the other southward over against Gibeah:

14:5 одна скала выдавалась с севера к Михмасу, другая с юга к Гиве.
14:5
ο the
ὁδὸς οδος way; journey
ο the
μία εις.1 one; unit
ἀπὸ απο from; away
βορρᾶ βορρας north wind
ἐρχομένῳ ερχομαι come; go
Μαχμας μαχμας and; even
ο the
ὁδὸς οδος way; journey
ο the
ἄλλη αλλος another; else
ἀπὸ απο from; away
νότου νοτος south wind
ἐρχομένῳ ερχομαι come; go
Γαβεε γαβεε Gabee; Gavee
14:5
הַ ha הַ the
שֵּׁ֧ן ššˈēn שֵׁן tooth
הָ הַ the
אֶחָ֛ד ʔeḥˈāḏ אֶחָד one
מָצ֥וּק māṣˌûq מָצוּק support
מִ mi מִן from
צָּפֹ֖ון ṣṣāfˌôn צָפֹון north
מ֣וּל mˈûl מוּל front
מִכְמָ֑שׂ miḵmˈāś מִכְמָשׂ Micmash
וְ wᵊ וְ and
הָ הַ the
אֶחָ֥ד ʔeḥˌāḏ אֶחָד one
מִ mi מִן from
נֶּ֖גֶב nnˌeḡev נֶגֶב south
מ֥וּל mˌûl מוּל front
גָּֽבַע׃ ס gˈāvaʕ . s גֶּבַע Geba
14:5. unus scopulus prominens ad aquilonem ex adverso Machmas et alter a meridie contra Gabaa
One rock stood out toward the north, over against Machmas, and the other to the south, over against Gabaa.
14:5. One boulder projected toward the north, opposite Michmash, and the other toward the south, opposite Gibeah.
14:5. The forefront of the one [was] situate northward over against Michmash, and the other southward over against Gibeah.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ tr▾ all ▾
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:5: forefront: Heb. tooth, Sa1 14:4, Bozez, i. e. shining, Seneh, i. e. a bush or tooth
John Gill
The forefront of the one was situate northward, over against Michmash,.... The northern precipice of this rock was towards Michmash, where the Philistines lay encamped, and where was the passage of Michmash the garrison went into and possessed:
and the other southward, over against Gibeah; the southern precipice faced Gibeah, and both precipices were to be got over before he could get to the garrison, these lying between the two passages; the one at one end, called the passage of Michmash, the other at the other, which might be called the passage of Gibeah.
14:614:6: Եւ ասէ Յովնաթան ցպատանին ցկապարճակիրն իւր. Ե՛կ անցցուք ՚ի կիրճս անթլփատիցն այնոցիկ. թերեւս արասցէ ինչ մեզ Տէր. զի ո՛չ ինչ է խտիր Տեառն ապրեցուցանել բազմօք կամ սակաւուք։
6 Յովնաթանն ասաց իր կապարճակիր ծառային. «Ե՛կ անցնենք այս անթլփատների կիրճը, թերեւս Տէրը յօգուտ մեզ ինչ-որ բան անի, քանզի Տիրոջ համար խտրութիւն չկայ. նա կարող է շատ մարդկանցով էլ փրկութիւն պարգեւել, քչով էլ»:
6 Յովնաթան իր զէնքերը կրող պատանիին ըսաւ. «Եկո՛ւր, այս անթլփատներուն պահապան զօրքին կողմը անցնինք, կարելի է որ Տէրը մեզի համար բան մը ընէ. քանզի շատ մարդով կամ քիչ մարդով ազատելու կողմէ արգելք մը չկայ Տէրոջը առջեւ»։
Եւ ասէ Յովնաթան ցպատանին ցկապարճակիրն իւր. Եկ անցցուք [264]ի կիրճս անթլփատիցն այնոցիկ, թերեւս արասցէ ինչ մեզ Տէր. զի ոչինչ է խտիր Տեառն ապրեցուցանել բազմօք կամ սակաւուք:

14:6: Եւ ասէ Յովնաթան ցպատանին ցկապարճակիրն իւր. Ե՛կ անցցուք ՚ի կիրճս անթլփատիցն այնոցիկ. թերեւս արասցէ ինչ մեզ Տէր. զի ո՛չ ինչ է խտիր Տեառն ապրեցուցանել բազմօք կամ սակաւուք։
6 Յովնաթանն ասաց իր կապարճակիր ծառային. «Ե՛կ անցնենք այս անթլփատների կիրճը, թերեւս Տէրը յօգուտ մեզ ինչ-որ բան անի, քանզի Տիրոջ համար խտրութիւն չկայ. նա կարող է շատ մարդկանցով էլ փրկութիւն պարգեւել, քչով էլ»:
6 Յովնաթան իր զէնքերը կրող պատանիին ըսաւ. «Եկո՛ւր, այս անթլփատներուն պահապան զօրքին կողմը անցնինք, կարելի է որ Տէրը մեզի համար բան մը ընէ. քանզի շատ մարդով կամ քիչ մարդով ազատելու կողմէ արգելք մը չկայ Տէրոջը առջեւ»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:614:6 И сказал Ионафан слуге оруженосцу своему: ступай, перейдем к отряду этих необрезанных; может быть, Господь поможет нам, ибо для Господа нетрудно спасти чрез многих, или немногих.
14:6 καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν to; toward τὸ ο the παιδάριον παιδαριον little boy τὸ ο the αἶρον αιρω lift; remove τὰ ο the σκεύη σκευος vessel; jar αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him δεῦρο δευρο come on; this point διαβῶμεν διαβαινω step through; go across εἰς εις into; for μεσσαβ μεσσαβ the ἀπεριτμήτων απεριτμητος uncircumcised τούτων ουτος this; he εἴ ει if; whether τι τις anyone; someone ποιήσαι ποιεω do; make ἡμῖν ημιν us κύριος κυριος lord; master ὅτι οτι since; that οὐκ ου not ἔστιν ειμι be τῷ ο the κυρίῳ κυριος lord; master συνεχόμενον συνεχω block up / in; confine σῴζειν σωζω save ἐν εν in πολλοῖς πολυς much; many ἢ η or; than ἐν εν in ὀλίγοις ολιγος few; sparse
14:6 וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֨אמֶר yyˌōmer אמר say יְהֹונָתָ֜ן yᵊhônāṯˈān יְהֹונָתָן Jehonathan אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to הַ ha הַ the נַּ֣עַר׀ nnˈaʕar נַעַר boy נֹשֵׂ֣א nōśˈē נשׂא lift כֵלָ֗יו ḵēlˈāʸw כְּלִי tool לְכָה֙ lᵊḵˌā הלך walk וְ wᵊ וְ and נַעְבְּרָ֗ה naʕbᵊrˈā עבר pass אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to מַצַּב֙ maṣṣˌav מַצָּב standing place הָ hā הַ the עֲרֵלִ֣ים ʕᵃrēlˈîm עָרֵל uncircumcised הָ hā הַ the אֵ֔לֶּה ʔˈēlleh אֵלֶּה these אוּלַ֛י ʔûlˈay אוּלַי perhaps יַעֲשֶׂ֥ה yaʕᵃśˌeh עשׂה make יְהוָ֖ה [yᵊhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH לָ֑נוּ lˈānû לְ to כִּ֣י kˈî כִּי that אֵ֤ין ʔˈên אַיִן [NEG] לַֽ lˈa לְ to יהוָה֙ [yhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH מַעְצֹ֔ור maʕṣˈôr מַעְצֹור hindrance לְ lᵊ לְ to הֹושִׁ֥יעַ hôšˌîₐʕ ישׁע help בְּ bᵊ בְּ in רַ֖ב rˌav רַב much אֹ֥ו ʔˌô אֹו or בִ vi בְּ in מְעָֽט׃ mᵊʕˈāṭ מְעַט little
14:6. dixit autem Ionathan ad adulescentem armigerum suum veni transeamus ad stationem incircumcisorum horum si forte faciat Dominus pro nobis quia non est Domino difficile salvare vel in multitudine vel in paucisAnd Jonathan said to the young man that bore his armour: Come, let us go over to the garrison of these uncircumcised, it may be the Lord will do for us: because it is easy for the Lord to save either by many, or by few.
6. And Jonathan said to the young man that bare his armour, Come and let us go over unto the garrison of these uncircumcised: it may be that the LORD will work for us: for there is no restraint to the LORD to save by many or by few.
14:6. Then Jonathan said to the youth who bore his armor: “Come, let us go across to the garrison of these uncircumcised. And perhaps the Lord may act on our behalf. For it is not difficult for the Lord to save, either by many, or by few.”
14:6. And Jonathan said to the young man that bare his armour, Come, and let us go over unto the garrison of these uncircumcised: it may be that the LORD will work for us: for [there is] no restraint to the LORD to save by many or by few.
And Jonathan said to the young man that bare his armour, Come, and let us go over unto the garrison of these uncircumcised: it may be that the LORD will work for us: for [there is] no restraint to the LORD to save by many or by few:

14:6 И сказал Ионафан слуге оруженосцу своему: ступай, перейдем к отряду этих необрезанных; может быть, Господь поможет нам, ибо для Господа нетрудно спасти чрез многих, или немногих.
14:6
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν to; toward
τὸ ο the
παιδάριον παιδαριον little boy
τὸ ο the
αἶρον αιρω lift; remove
τὰ ο the
σκεύη σκευος vessel; jar
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
δεῦρο δευρο come on; this point
διαβῶμεν διαβαινω step through; go across
εἰς εις into; for
μεσσαβ μεσσαβ the
ἀπεριτμήτων απεριτμητος uncircumcised
τούτων ουτος this; he
εἴ ει if; whether
τι τις anyone; someone
ποιήσαι ποιεω do; make
ἡμῖν ημιν us
κύριος κυριος lord; master
ὅτι οτι since; that
οὐκ ου not
ἔστιν ειμι be
τῷ ο the
κυρίῳ κυριος lord; master
συνεχόμενον συνεχω block up / in; confine
σῴζειν σωζω save
ἐν εν in
πολλοῖς πολυς much; many
η or; than
ἐν εν in
ὀλίγοις ολιγος few; sparse
14:6
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֨אמֶר yyˌōmer אמר say
יְהֹונָתָ֜ן yᵊhônāṯˈān יְהֹונָתָן Jehonathan
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
הַ ha הַ the
נַּ֣עַר׀ nnˈaʕar נַעַר boy
נֹשֵׂ֣א nōśˈē נשׂא lift
כֵלָ֗יו ḵēlˈāʸw כְּלִי tool
לְכָה֙ lᵊḵˌā הלך walk
וְ wᵊ וְ and
נַעְבְּרָ֗ה naʕbᵊrˈā עבר pass
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
מַצַּב֙ maṣṣˌav מַצָּב standing place
הָ הַ the
עֲרֵלִ֣ים ʕᵃrēlˈîm עָרֵל uncircumcised
הָ הַ the
אֵ֔לֶּה ʔˈēlleh אֵלֶּה these
אוּלַ֛י ʔûlˈay אוּלַי perhaps
יַעֲשֶׂ֥ה yaʕᵃśˌeh עשׂה make
יְהוָ֖ה [yᵊhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH
לָ֑נוּ lˈānû לְ to
כִּ֣י kˈî כִּי that
אֵ֤ין ʔˈên אַיִן [NEG]
לַֽ lˈa לְ to
יהוָה֙ [yhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH
מַעְצֹ֔ור maʕṣˈôr מַעְצֹור hindrance
לְ lᵊ לְ to
הֹושִׁ֥יעַ hôšˌîₐʕ ישׁע help
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
רַ֖ב rˌav רַב much
אֹ֥ו ʔˌô אֹו or
בִ vi בְּ in
מְעָֽט׃ mᵊʕˈāṭ מְעַט little
14:6. dixit autem Ionathan ad adulescentem armigerum suum veni transeamus ad stationem incircumcisorum horum si forte faciat Dominus pro nobis quia non est Domino difficile salvare vel in multitudine vel in paucis
And Jonathan said to the young man that bore his armour: Come, let us go over to the garrison of these uncircumcised, it may be the Lord will do for us: because it is easy for the Lord to save either by many, or by few.
14:6. Then Jonathan said to the youth who bore his armor: “Come, let us go across to the garrison of these uncircumcised. And perhaps the Lord may act on our behalf. For it is not difficult for the Lord to save, either by many, or by few.”
14:6. And Jonathan said to the young man that bare his armour, Come, and let us go over unto the garrison of these uncircumcised: it may be that the LORD will work for us: for [there is] no restraint to the LORD to save by many or by few.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:6: Let us go over - Moved, doubtless, by a Divine impulse.
There is no restraint to the Lord - This is a fine sentiment; and where there is a promise of defense and support, the weakest, in the face of the strongest enemy, may rely on it with the utmost confidence.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:7
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
14:6: It is remarkable that the epithet "uncircumcised," used as a term of reproach, is confined almost exclusively to the Philistines. (Compare Sa1 17:26, Sa1 17:36; Jdg 14:3; Jdg 15:18, etc.) This is probably an indication of the long oppression of the Israelites by the Philistines and of their frequent wars.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:6: Come: This action of Jonathan's was totally contrary to the laws of war; no military operation should be undertaken without the knowledge and command of the general. But it is highly probable, that this gallant man was led to undertake the hazardous enterprise by an immediate divine impulse; and by the same influence was kept from informing the soldiers, and even from consulting his father, who might have opposed his design.
uncircumcised: Sa1 17:26, Sa1 17:36; Gen 17:7-11; Jdg 15:18; Sa2 1:20; Jer 9:23, Jer 9:26; Eph 2:11, Eph 2:12; Phi 3:3
it may be: Sa2 16:12; Kg2 19:4; Amo 5:15; Zep 2:3
for there is no restraint: Where there is a promise of defense and support, the weakest, in the face of the strongest enemy, may rely upon it with the utmost confidence. Deu 32:30; Jdg 7:4-7; Ch2 14:11; Psa 115:1-3; Zac 4:6; Mat 19:26; Rom 8:31
Geneva 1599
And Jonathan said to the young man that bare his armour, Come, and let us go over unto the garrison of these (b) uncircumcised: it may be that the LORD will work for us: for [there is] no restraint to the LORD to save by many or by few.
(b) That is, the Philistines.
John Gill
And Jonathan said to the young man that bare his armour,.... A second time, as Abarbinel thinks; the young man giving no answer to him the first time, perhaps through fear, he repeats it, and enlarges upon it for his encouragement:
come, and let us go over unto the garrison of these uncircumcised; as these Philistines were, whereas several of the other nations, though Heathen, were circumcised; as the Edomites, Arabians, and others; and this Jonathan observes to the young man, in hope that they being such the Lord would deliver them into their hand:
Tit may be that the Lord will work for us; a sign, as the Targum, a miracle, as indeed he did; and of which Jonathan was persuaded in his own mind, though he did not choose to express himself in a confident way; not knowing in what manner, and whether at this time the Lord would appear, and work salvation and deliverance; and yet had a strong impulse upon his mind it would be wrought, and therefore was encouraged to try this expedient:
for there is no restraint to the Lord to save by many or by few; he is not limited to numbers, and can easily work salvation by a few as by many. It is no difficult thing to him to save by few, nor can anything hinder him, let the difficulties be what they will, when he has determined to deliver his people.
John Wesley
Uncircumcised - So he calls them, to strengthen his faith by this consideration, that his enemies were enemies to God; whereas he was circumcised, and therefore in covenant with God, who was both able, and engaged to assist his people. It way be - He speaks doubtfully: for tho' he felt himself stirred up by God to this exploit, and was assured that God would deliver his people; yet he was not certain that he would do it at this time, and in this way. Work - Great and wonderful things.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
it may be that the Lord will work for us--This expression did not imply a doubt; it signified simply that the object he aimed at was not in his own power--but it depended upon God--and that he expected success neither from his own strength nor his own merit.
14:714:7: Եւ ասէ ցնա կապարճակիրն իւր. Արա՛ զամենայն ինչ յոր եւ յօժարեսցէ սիրտ քո. ահաւասիկ ես ընդ քեզ եմ. որպէս սիրտ քո՝ սի՛րտ իմ[2960]։ [2960] Յօրինակին. Եւ որպէս սիրտ քո. բայց ՚ի վերայ եւ-ին չակերտիւ նշանակի արտաքս հանել, համաձայն այլոց։
7 Զինակիրն ասաց նրան. «Արա՛ այն, ինչ սիրտդ է ուզում: Ահա ես քեզ հետ եմ, ինչ քո սիրտն է ուզում, նոյնն էլ՝ իմ սիրտը»:
7 Իր զէնքերը կրողը անոր ըսաւ. «Բոլոր քու սրտիդ մէջ եղածը ըրէ՛. յառա՛ջ գնա. ես քեզի հետ կու գամ քու ուզածիդ պէս»։
Եւ ասէ ցնա կապարճակիրն իւր. Արա զամենայն ինչ յոր եւ յօժարեսցէ սիրտ քո. ահաւասիկ ես ընդ քեզ եմ. որպէս սիրտ քո` սիրտ իմ:

14:7: Եւ ասէ ցնա կապարճակիրն իւր. Արա՛ զամենայն ինչ յոր եւ յօժարեսցէ սիրտ քո. ահաւասիկ ես ընդ քեզ եմ. որպէս սիրտ քո՝ սի՛րտ իմ[2960]։
[2960] Յօրինակին. Եւ որպէս սիրտ քո. բայց ՚ի վերայ եւ-ին չակերտիւ նշանակի արտաքս հանել, համաձայն այլոց։
7 Զինակիրն ասաց նրան. «Արա՛ այն, ինչ սիրտդ է ուզում: Ահա ես քեզ հետ եմ, ինչ քո սիրտն է ուզում, նոյնն էլ՝ իմ սիրտը»:
7 Իր զէնքերը կրողը անոր ըսաւ. «Բոլոր քու սրտիդ մէջ եղածը ըրէ՛. յառա՛ջ գնա. ես քեզի հետ կու գամ քու ուզածիդ պէս»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:714:7 И отвечал оруженосец: делай все, что на сердце у тебя; иди, вот я с тобою, куда тебе угодно.
14:7 καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak αὐτῷ αυτος he; him ὁ ο the αἴρων αιρω lift; remove τὰ ο the σκεύη σκευος vessel; jar αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him ποίει ποιεω do; make πᾶν πας all; every ὃ ος who; what ἐὰν εαν and if; unless ἡ ο the καρδία καρδια heart σου σου of you; your ἐκκλίνῃ εκκλινω deviate; avoid ἰδοὺ ιδου see!; here I am ἐγὼ εγω I μετὰ μετα with; amid σοῦ σου of you; your ὡς ως.1 as; how ἡ ο the καρδία καρδια heart σοῦ σου of you; your καρδία καρδια heart μοῦ εγω I
14:7 וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֤אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say לֹו֙ lˌô לְ to נֹשֵׂ֣א nōśˈē נשׂא lift כֵלָ֔יו ḵēlˈāʸw כְּלִי tool עֲשֵׂ֖ה ʕᵃśˌē עשׂה make כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole אֲשֶׁ֣ר ʔᵃšˈer אֲשֶׁר [relative] בִּ bi בְּ in לְבָבֶ֑ךָ lᵊvāvˈeḵā לֵבָב heart נְטֵ֣ה nᵊṭˈē נטה extend לָ֔ךְ lˈāḵ לְ to הִנְנִ֥י hinnˌî הִנֵּה behold עִמְּךָ֖ ʕimmᵊḵˌā עִם with כִּ ki כְּ as לְבָבֶֽךָ׃ ס lᵊvāvˈeḵā . s לֵבָב heart
14:7. dixitque ei armiger suus fac omnia quae placent animo tuo perge quo cupis ero tecum ubicumque voluerisAnd his armourbearer said to him: Do all that pleaseth thy mind: go whither thou wilt, and I will be with thee wheresoever thou hast a mind.
7. And his armourbearer said unto him, Do all that is in thine heart: turn thee, behold I am with thee according to thy heart.
14:7. And his armor bearer said to him: “Do all that is pleasing to your soul. Go wherever you wish, and I will be with you, wherever you will choose.”
14:7. And his armourbearer said unto him, Do all that [is] in thine heart: turn thee; behold, I [am] with thee according to thy heart.
And his armourbearer said unto him, Do all that [is] in thine heart: turn thee; behold, I [am] with thee according to thy heart:

14:7 И отвечал оруженосец: делай все, что на сердце у тебя; иди, вот я с тобою, куда тебе угодно.
14:7
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
αὐτῷ αυτος he; him
ο the
αἴρων αιρω lift; remove
τὰ ο the
σκεύη σκευος vessel; jar
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
ποίει ποιεω do; make
πᾶν πας all; every
ος who; what
ἐὰν εαν and if; unless
ο the
καρδία καρδια heart
σου σου of you; your
ἐκκλίνῃ εκκλινω deviate; avoid
ἰδοὺ ιδου see!; here I am
ἐγὼ εγω I
μετὰ μετα with; amid
σοῦ σου of you; your
ὡς ως.1 as; how
ο the
καρδία καρδια heart
σοῦ σου of you; your
καρδία καρδια heart
μοῦ εγω I
14:7
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֤אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say
לֹו֙ lˌô לְ to
נֹשֵׂ֣א nōśˈē נשׂא lift
כֵלָ֔יו ḵēlˈāʸw כְּלִי tool
עֲשֵׂ֖ה ʕᵃśˌē עשׂה make
כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole
אֲשֶׁ֣ר ʔᵃšˈer אֲשֶׁר [relative]
בִּ bi בְּ in
לְבָבֶ֑ךָ lᵊvāvˈeḵā לֵבָב heart
נְטֵ֣ה nᵊṭˈē נטה extend
לָ֔ךְ lˈāḵ לְ to
הִנְנִ֥י hinnˌî הִנֵּה behold
עִמְּךָ֖ ʕimmᵊḵˌā עִם with
כִּ ki כְּ as
לְבָבֶֽךָ׃ ס lᵊvāvˈeḵā . s לֵבָב heart
14:7. dixitque ei armiger suus fac omnia quae placent animo tuo perge quo cupis ero tecum ubicumque volueris
And his armourbearer said to him: Do all that pleaseth thy mind: go whither thou wilt, and I will be with thee wheresoever thou hast a mind.
14:7. And his armor bearer said to him: “Do all that is pleasing to your soul. Go wherever you wish, and I will be with you, wherever you will choose.”
14:7. And his armourbearer said unto him, Do all that [is] in thine heart: turn thee; behold, I [am] with thee according to thy heart.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:7: Behold, I am with thee - I shall accompany thee whithersoever thou goest, and share all thy dangers.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:9
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:7: Do all: Sa1 10:7; Sa2 7:3; Psa 46:7; Zac 8:23
Geneva 1599
And his armourbearer said unto him, Do all that [is] in thine heart: turn thee; behold, (c) I [am] with thee according to thy heart.
(c) I will follow you wherever you go.
John Gill
And his armourbearer said unto him,.... Very readily and cheerfully:
do all that is in thine heart; whatever is thy pleasure, that thou hast a mind to do, that is upon thy heart, and thou art desirous of, and strongly inclined and affected to:
turn thee; which way thou wilt, towards the garrison of the Philistines, or elsewhere:
behold, I am with thee, according to thy heart; I will go with thee wherever thou goest, and do whatsoever thou wouldest have me to do; I am at thy command, and according to thy wish and desire, and in all things subject to thy will; I am as thine own heart.
14:814:8: Եւ ասէ Յովնաթան. Ահաւասիկ մեք անցանեմք առ արսն. եւ յափսիթե՛րս երթիցուք առ նոսա[2961], [2961] Յօրինակին. Եւ յափսեթերս երթիցուք։
8 Յովնաթանն ասաց. «Ահաւասիկ մենք ուղղւում ենք այդ մարդկանց կողմը. մագլցելով կը գնանք նրանց մօտ:
8 Եւ Յովնաթան ըսաւ. «Հիմա մենք այն մարդոց կողմը անցնինք ու անոնց երեւնանք։
Եւ ասէ Յովնաթան. Ահաւասիկ մեք անցանեմք առ արսն, եւ [265]յափսիթերս երթիցուք առ նոսա:

14:8: Եւ ասէ Յովնաթան. Ահաւասիկ մեք անցանեմք առ արսն. եւ յափսիթե՛րս երթիցուք առ նոսա[2961],
[2961] Յօրինակին. Եւ յափսեթերս երթիցուք։
8 Յովնաթանն ասաց. «Ահաւասիկ մենք ուղղւում ենք այդ մարդկանց կողմը. մագլցելով կը գնանք նրանց մօտ:
8 Եւ Յովնաթան ըսաւ. «Հիմա մենք այն մարդոց կողմը անցնինք ու անոնց երեւնանք։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:814:8 И сказал Ионафан: вот, мы перейдем к этим людям и станем на виду у них;
14:8 καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν see!; here I am ἡμεῖς ημεις we διαβαίνομεν διαβαινω step through; go across πρὸς προς to; toward τοὺς ο the ἄνδρας ανηρ man; husband καὶ και and; even κατακυλισθησόμεθα κατακυλινδω to; toward αὐτούς αυτος he; him
14:8 וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֨אמֶר֙ yyˈōmer אמר say יְהֹ֣ונָתָ֔ן yᵊhˈônāṯˈān יְהֹונָתָן Jehonathan הִנֵּ֛ה hinnˈē הִנֵּה behold אֲנַ֥חְנוּ ʔᵃnˌaḥnû אֲנַחְנוּ we עֹבְרִ֖ים ʕōvᵊrˌîm עבר pass אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to הָ hā הַ the אֲנָשִׁ֑ים ʔᵃnāšˈîm אִישׁ man וְ wᵊ וְ and נִגְלִ֖ינוּ niḡlˌînû גלה uncover אֲלֵיהֶֽם׃ ʔᵃlêhˈem אֶל to
14:8. et ait Ionathan ecce nos transimus ad viros istos cumque apparuerimus eisAnd Jonathan said: Behold we will go over to these men. And when we shall be seen by them,
8. Then said Jonathan, Behold, we will pass over unto the men, and we will discover ourselves unto them.
14:8. And Jonathan said: “Behold, we will cross over to these men. And when we will be seen by them,
14:8. Then said Jonathan, Behold, we will pass over unto [these] men, and we will discover ourselves unto them.
Then said Jonathan, Behold, we will pass over unto [these] men, and we will discover ourselves unto them:

14:8 И сказал Ионафан: вот, мы перейдем к этим людям и станем на виду у них;
14:8
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν see!; here I am
ἡμεῖς ημεις we
διαβαίνομεν διαβαινω step through; go across
πρὸς προς to; toward
τοὺς ο the
ἄνδρας ανηρ man; husband
καὶ και and; even
κατακυλισθησόμεθα κατακυλινδω to; toward
αὐτούς αυτος he; him
14:8
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֨אמֶר֙ yyˈōmer אמר say
יְהֹ֣ונָתָ֔ן yᵊhˈônāṯˈān יְהֹונָתָן Jehonathan
הִנֵּ֛ה hinnˈē הִנֵּה behold
אֲנַ֥חְנוּ ʔᵃnˌaḥnû אֲנַחְנוּ we
עֹבְרִ֖ים ʕōvᵊrˌîm עבר pass
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
הָ הַ the
אֲנָשִׁ֑ים ʔᵃnāšˈîm אִישׁ man
וְ wᵊ וְ and
נִגְלִ֖ינוּ niḡlˌînû גלה uncover
אֲלֵיהֶֽם׃ ʔᵃlêhˈem אֶל to
14:8. et ait Ionathan ecce nos transimus ad viros istos cumque apparuerimus eis
And Jonathan said: Behold we will go over to these men. And when we shall be seen by them,
14:8. And Jonathan said: “Behold, we will cross over to these men. And when we will be seen by them,
14:8. Then said Jonathan, Behold, we will pass over unto [these] men, and we will discover ourselves unto them.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ tr▾ all ▾
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:8: we will pass: Jdg 7:9-14
John Gill
Then said Jonathan, behold, we will pass over to these men,.... Over the precipices to them, as steep and as cragged as they are:
and we will discover ourselves to them; present themselves to them at daylight, and let them know plainly who they were, that they were Hebrews.
14:914:9: եթէ ասիցեն ցմեզ. ՚Ի բա՛ց կացէք այտի մինչեւ պատմեսցուք ինչ ձեզ. զտեղի՛ կալցուք՝ եւ մի՛ ելցուք առ նոսա։
9 Եթէ մեզ ասեն. “Այնտեղ կա՛նգ առէք, մինչեւ ձեզ կանչենք”, ապա տեղում կը կանգնենք եւ նրանց չենք մօտենայ:
9 Եթէ մեզի ըսեն՝ ‘Կայնեցէ՛ք, մինչեւ մենք ձեզի գանք’, այն ատեն մեր տեղը կայնինք ու անոնց չերթանք։
եթէ ասիցեն ցմեզ. Ի բաց կացէք այտի մինչեւ [266]պատմեսցուք ինչ`` ձեզ, զտեղի կալցուք եւ մի՛ ելցուք առ նոսա:

14:9: եթէ ասիցեն ցմեզ. ՚Ի բա՛ց կացէք այտի մինչեւ պատմեսցուք ինչ ձեզ. զտեղի՛ կալցուք՝ եւ մի՛ ելցուք առ նոսա։
9 Եթէ մեզ ասեն. “Այնտեղ կա՛նգ առէք, մինչեւ ձեզ կանչենք”, ապա տեղում կը կանգնենք եւ նրանց չենք մօտենայ:
9 Եթէ մեզի ըսեն՝ ‘Կայնեցէ՛ք, մինչեւ մենք ձեզի գանք’, այն ատեն մեր տեղը կայնինք ու անոնց չերթանք։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:914:9 если они так скажут нам: >, то мы остановимся на своих местах и не взойдем к ним;
14:9 ἐὰν εαν and if; unless τάδε οδε further; this εἴπωσιν επω say; speak πρὸς προς to; toward ἡμᾶς ημας us ἀπόστητε αφιστημι distance; keep distance ἐκεῖ εκει there ἕως εως till; until ἂν αν perhaps; ever ἀπαγγείλωμεν απαγγελλω report ὑμῖν υμιν you καὶ και and; even στησόμεθα ιστημι stand; establish ἐφ᾿ επι in; on ἑαυτοῖς εαυτου of himself; his own καὶ και and; even οὐ ου not μὴ μη not ἀναβῶμεν αναβαινω step up; ascend ἐπ᾿ επι in; on αὐτούς αυτος he; him
14:9 אִם־ ʔim- אִם if כֹּ֤ה kˈō כֹּה thus יֹֽאמְרוּ֙ yˈōmᵊrû אמר say אֵלֵ֔ינוּ ʔēlˈênû אֶל to דֹּ֕מּוּ dˈōmmû דמם rest עַד־ ʕaḏ- עַד unto הַגִּיעֵ֖נוּ haggîʕˌēnû נגע touch אֲלֵיכֶ֑ם ʔᵃlêḵˈem אֶל to וְ wᵊ וְ and עָמַ֣דְנוּ ʕāmˈaḏnû עמד stand תַחְתֵּ֔ינוּ ṯaḥtˈênû תַּחַת under part וְ wᵊ וְ and לֹ֥א lˌō לֹא not נַעֲלֶ֖ה naʕᵃlˌeh עלה ascend אֲלֵיהֶֽם׃ ʔᵃlêhˈem אֶל to
14:9. si taliter locuti fuerint ad nos manete donec veniamus ad vos stemus in loco nostro nec ascendamus ad eosIf they shall speak thus to us: Stay till we come to you: let us stand still in our place, and not go up to them.
9. If they say thus unto us, Tarry until we come to you; then we will stand still in our place, and will not go up unto them.
14:9. if they have spoken to us in this way, ‘Stay until we come to you,’ let us stand still in our place, and not ascend to them.
14:9. If they say thus unto us, Tarry until we come to you; then we will stand still in our place, and will not go up unto them.
If they say thus unto us, Tarry until we come to you; then we will stand still in our place, and will not go up unto them:

14:9 если они так скажут нам: <<остановитесь, пока мы подойдем к вам>>, то мы остановимся на своих местах и не взойдем к ним;
14:9
ἐὰν εαν and if; unless
τάδε οδε further; this
εἴπωσιν επω say; speak
πρὸς προς to; toward
ἡμᾶς ημας us
ἀπόστητε αφιστημι distance; keep distance
ἐκεῖ εκει there
ἕως εως till; until
ἂν αν perhaps; ever
ἀπαγγείλωμεν απαγγελλω report
ὑμῖν υμιν you
καὶ και and; even
στησόμεθα ιστημι stand; establish
ἐφ᾿ επι in; on
ἑαυτοῖς εαυτου of himself; his own
καὶ και and; even
οὐ ου not
μὴ μη not
ἀναβῶμεν αναβαινω step up; ascend
ἐπ᾿ επι in; on
αὐτούς αυτος he; him
14:9
אִם־ ʔim- אִם if
כֹּ֤ה kˈō כֹּה thus
יֹֽאמְרוּ֙ yˈōmᵊrû אמר say
אֵלֵ֔ינוּ ʔēlˈênû אֶל to
דֹּ֕מּוּ dˈōmmû דמם rest
עַד־ ʕaḏ- עַד unto
הַגִּיעֵ֖נוּ haggîʕˌēnû נגע touch
אֲלֵיכֶ֑ם ʔᵃlêḵˈem אֶל to
וְ wᵊ וְ and
עָמַ֣דְנוּ ʕāmˈaḏnû עמד stand
תַחְתֵּ֔ינוּ ṯaḥtˈênû תַּחַת under part
וְ wᵊ וְ and
לֹ֥א lˌō לֹא not
נַעֲלֶ֖ה naʕᵃlˌeh עלה ascend
אֲלֵיהֶֽם׃ ʔᵃlêhˈem אֶל to
14:9. si taliter locuti fuerint ad nos manete donec veniamus ad vos stemus in loco nostro nec ascendamus ad eos
If they shall speak thus to us: Stay till we come to you: let us stand still in our place, and not go up to them.
14:9. if they have spoken to us in this way, ‘Stay until we come to you,’ let us stand still in our place, and not ascend to them.
14:9. If they say thus unto us, Tarry until we come to you; then we will stand still in our place, and will not go up unto them.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:9: If they say thus unto us - Jonathan had no doubt asked this as a sign from God; exactly as Eliezer the servant of Abraham did, Gen 24:12.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:12
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:9: they: Gen 24:13, Gen 24:14; Jdg 6:36-40
Tarry: Heb. Be still
Geneva 1599
(d) If they say thus unto us, Tarry until we come to you; then we will stand still in our place, and will not go up unto them.
(d) This he spoke by the spirit of prophecy, and by this God gave him assurance of victory.
John Gill
If they say thus unto us,.... By this and what follows he gives his man a sign by which both might know how they should conduct themselves in this expedition, and what would be the issue, whether they should succeed or not: should they say,
tarry until we come to you; this, as it would express boldness in the men of the garrison, and show that they were ready to come out and fight, would portend evil, and then what they had to do was to be upon the defensive:
then we will stand still in our place; wait till they came to them, and make the best defence of themselves as they could, showing as little fear as possible, and not attempting to retreat and flee:
and will not go up unto them; neither go backwards nor forwards; not backward, which would show fear; nor forward, to expose themselves to too much danger from the garrison, they appearing to be bold and intrepid.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
if they say, Come up unto us; then we will go up: for the Lord hath delivered them into our hand--When Jonathan appears here to prescribe a sign or token of God's will, we may infer that the same spirit which inspired this enterprise suggested the means of its execution, and put into his heart what to ask of God. (See on Gen 24:12).
14:1014:10: Ապա թէ ասիցեն. Ելէ՛ք առ մեզ. ելցո՛ւք, զի մատնեա՛ց զնոսա Տէր ՚ի ձեռս մեր. ա՛յս լիցի մեզ նշանակ։
10 Բայց եթէ ասեն. “Մօտեցէ՛ք մեզ”, այն ժամանակ կ’ելնենք կը գնանք, քանզի պարզ կը լինի, որ Տէրը նրանց մեր ձեռքն է մատնել: Դա մեզ համար թող նշան լինի»:
10 Բայց եթէ ըսեն՝ ‘Մեզի եկէ՛ք’, այն ատեն երթանք, քանզի Տէրը զանոնք մեր ձեռքը տուած է ու ասիկա մեզի նշան ըլլայ»։
Ապա թէ ասիցեն. Ելէք առ մեզ, ելցուք, զի մատնեաց զնոսա Տէր ի ձեռս մեր. այս լիցի մեզ նշանակ:

14:10: Ապա թէ ասիցեն. Ելէ՛ք առ մեզ. ելցո՛ւք, զի մատնեա՛ց զնոսա Տէր ՚ի ձեռս մեր. ա՛յս լիցի մեզ նշանակ։
10 Բայց եթէ ասեն. “Մօտեցէ՛ք մեզ”, այն ժամանակ կ’ելնենք կը գնանք, քանզի պարզ կը լինի, որ Տէրը նրանց մեր ձեռքն է մատնել: Դա մեզ համար թող նշան լինի»:
10 Բայց եթէ ըսեն՝ ‘Մեզի եկէ՛ք’, այն ատեն երթանք, քանզի Տէրը զանոնք մեր ձեռքը տուած է ու ասիկա մեզի նշան ըլլայ»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:1014:10 а если так скажут: >, то мы взойдем, ибо Господь предал их в руки наши; и это будет знаком для нас.
14:10 καὶ και and; even ἐὰν εαν and if; unless τάδε οδε further; this εἴπωσιν επω say; speak πρὸς προς to; toward ἡμᾶς ημας us ἀνάβητε αναβαινω step up; ascend πρὸς προς to; toward ἡμᾶς ημας us καὶ και and; even ἀναβησόμεθα αναβαινω step up; ascend ὅτι οτι since; that παραδέδωκεν παραδιδωμι betray; give over αὐτοὺς αυτος he; him κύριος κυριος lord; master εἰς εις into; for τὰς ο the χεῖρας χειρ hand ἡμῶν ημων our τοῦτο ουτος this; he ἡμῖν ημιν us τὸ ο the σημεῖον σημειον sign
14:10 וְ wᵊ וְ and אִם־ ʔim- אִם if כֹּ֨ה kˌō כֹּה thus יֹאמְר֜וּ yōmᵊrˈû אמר say עֲל֤וּ ʕᵃlˈû עלה ascend עָלֵ֨ינוּ֙ ʕālˈênû עַל upon וְ wᵊ וְ and עָלִ֔ינוּ ʕālˈînû עלה ascend כִּֽי־ kˈî- כִּי that נְתָנָ֥ם nᵊṯānˌām נתן give יְהוָ֖ה [yᵊhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH בְּ bᵊ בְּ in יָדֵ֑נוּ yāḏˈēnû יָד hand וְ wᵊ וְ and זֶה־ zeh- זֶה this לָּ֖נוּ llˌānû לְ to הָ hā הַ the אֹֽות׃ ʔˈôṯ אֹות sign
14:10. si autem dixerint ascendite ad nos ascendamus quia tradidit eos Dominus in manibus nostris hoc erit nobis signumBut if they shall say: Come up to us: let us go up, because the Lord hath delivered them into our hands, this shall be a sign unto us.
10. But if they say thus, Come up unto us; then we will go up: for the LORD hath delivered them into our hand: and this shall be the sign unto us.
14:10. But if they will say, ‘Ascend to us,’ let us ascend. For the Lord has delivered them into our hands. This will be the sign to us.”
14:10. But if they say thus, Come up unto us; then we will go up: for the LORD hath delivered them into our hand: and this [shall be] a sign unto us.
But if they say thus, Come up unto us; then we will go up: for the LORD hath delivered them into our hand: and this [shall be] a sign unto us:

14:10 а если так скажут: <<поднимитесь к нам>>, то мы взойдем, ибо Господь предал их в руки наши; и это будет знаком для нас.
14:10
καὶ και and; even
ἐὰν εαν and if; unless
τάδε οδε further; this
εἴπωσιν επω say; speak
πρὸς προς to; toward
ἡμᾶς ημας us
ἀνάβητε αναβαινω step up; ascend
πρὸς προς to; toward
ἡμᾶς ημας us
καὶ και and; even
ἀναβησόμεθα αναβαινω step up; ascend
ὅτι οτι since; that
παραδέδωκεν παραδιδωμι betray; give over
αὐτοὺς αυτος he; him
κύριος κυριος lord; master
εἰς εις into; for
τὰς ο the
χεῖρας χειρ hand
ἡμῶν ημων our
τοῦτο ουτος this; he
ἡμῖν ημιν us
τὸ ο the
σημεῖον σημειον sign
14:10
וְ wᵊ וְ and
אִם־ ʔim- אִם if
כֹּ֨ה kˌō כֹּה thus
יֹאמְר֜וּ yōmᵊrˈû אמר say
עֲל֤וּ ʕᵃlˈû עלה ascend
עָלֵ֨ינוּ֙ ʕālˈênû עַל upon
וְ wᵊ וְ and
עָלִ֔ינוּ ʕālˈînû עלה ascend
כִּֽי־ kˈî- כִּי that
נְתָנָ֥ם nᵊṯānˌām נתן give
יְהוָ֖ה [yᵊhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
יָדֵ֑נוּ yāḏˈēnû יָד hand
וְ wᵊ וְ and
זֶה־ zeh- זֶה this
לָּ֖נוּ llˌānû לְ to
הָ הַ the
אֹֽות׃ ʔˈôṯ אֹות sign
14:10. si autem dixerint ascendite ad nos ascendamus quia tradidit eos Dominus in manibus nostris hoc erit nobis signum
But if they shall say: Come up to us: let us go up, because the Lord hath delivered them into our hands, this shall be a sign unto us.
14:10. But if they will say, ‘Ascend to us,’ let us ascend. For the Lord has delivered them into our hands. This will be the sign to us.”
14:10. But if they say thus, Come up unto us; then we will go up: for the LORD hath delivered them into our hand: and this [shall be] a sign unto us.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ all ▾
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
14:10: Though it is not expressly said, as in the case of Gideon Jdg 6:34, Othniel Jdg 3:10, and others, that the Spirit of the Lord came upon him, yet the whole course of the narrative, especially Sa1 14:13-16, indicates an extraordinary divine interposition.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:10: this shall be a sign: Sa1 10:7; Gen 24:14; Jdg 7:11; Isa 7:11-14
John Gill
But if they say unto us, come up unto us,.... Which however spoken in contempt of them, yet would discover some fear, that they did not care to come out of their hold to them, and expose themselves to any danger; and besides being bid to come up, though it might be in a sneering ironical way, as supposing it impracticable for them; yet this would lead them on to make the attempt; and while the men were careless and secure, they might obtain their point:
then we will go up: the precipice, which was supposed impassable:
for the Lord hath delivered them into our hands: they being afraid to come out, and scornful and self-confident in their garrison: and this shall be a sign unto us; a direction how to behave, what steps to take, and a confirming sign assuring of success. Bishop Patrick and others observe, from Herodotus (o), something similar to this, of the Paeonians, who went to war with the Perinthians, directed by the oracle; and were ordered that if the Perinthians provoked them to fight, calling them by name, then they should invade them; but, if not, should abstain; and so they did, and overcame; for when they met, there were three single combats; in the two first the Perinthians were conquerors, and began to triumph and insult; upon which the Paeonians said to one another, now is the oracle fulfilled, now is our business, and so fell upon them, and left few of them.
(o) Terpsichore, sive, l. 5. c. 1.
John Wesley
A sign - Jonathan not being assured of the success of this exploit, desires a sign; and by the instinct of God's Spirit, pitches upon this. Divers such motions and extraordinary impulses there were among great and good men in ancient times. Observe; God has the governing of the hearts and tongues of all men, even of those that know him not, and serves his own purposes by them, tho' they mean not so, neither does their hearts think so.
14:1114:11: Եւ մտի՛ն երկոքեան ՚ի կիրճս այլազգեացն. եւ ասեն այլազգիքն. Ահա Եբրայեցիքն ելանեն ՚ի ծակուց իւրեանց՝ ուր թաքուցեալ էին[2962]։ [2962] Ոմանք. Որ թաքուցեալ էին։
11 Նրանք երկուսով մտան այլազգիների կիրճը: Այլազգիներն ասացին. «Ահա եբրայեցիները ելնում են իրենց ծակերից, ուր թաքնուել էին»:
11 Երբ երկուքը Փղշտացիներուն պահապան զօրքին երեւցան, Փղշտացիները ըսին. «Ահա Եբրայեցիները իրենց պահուըտած ծակերէն դուրս կ’ելլեն»։
Եւ մտին երկոքեան [267]ի կիրճս այլազգեացն. եւ ասեն այլազգիքն. Ահա Եբրայեցիքն ելանեն ի ծակուց իւրեանց ուր թաքուցեալ էին:

14:11: Եւ մտի՛ն երկոքեան ՚ի կիրճս այլազգեացն. եւ ասեն այլազգիքն. Ահա Եբրայեցիքն ելանեն ՚ի ծակուց իւրեանց՝ ուր թաքուցեալ էին[2962]։
[2962] Ոմանք. Որ թաքուցեալ էին։
11 Նրանք երկուսով մտան այլազգիների կիրճը: Այլազգիներն ասացին. «Ահա եբրայեցիները ելնում են իրենց ծակերից, ուր թաքնուել էին»:
11 Երբ երկուքը Փղշտացիներուն պահապան զօրքին երեւցան, Փղշտացիները ըսին. «Ահա Եբրայեցիները իրենց պահուըտած ծակերէն դուրս կ’ելլեն»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:1114:11 Когда оба они стали на виду у отряда Филистимского, то Филистимляне сказали: вот, Евреи выходят из ущелий, в которых попрятались они.
14:11 καὶ και and; even εἰσῆλθον εισερχομαι enter; go in ἀμφότεροι αμφοτερος both εἰς εις into; for μεσσαβ μεσσαβ the ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner καὶ και and; even λέγουσιν λεγω tell; declare οἱ ο the ἀλλόφυλοι αλλοφυλος foreigner ἰδοὺ ιδου see!; here I am οἱ ο the Εβραῖοι εβραιος Hebrew ἐκπορεύονται εκπορευομαι emerge; travel out ἐκ εκ from; out of τῶν ο the τρωγλῶν τρωγλη he; him οὗ ος who; what ἐκρύβησαν κρυπτω hide ἐκεῖ εκει there
14:11 וַ wa וְ and יִּגָּל֣וּ yyiggālˈû גלה uncover שְׁנֵיהֶ֔ם šᵊnêhˈem שְׁנַיִם two אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to מַצַּ֖ב maṣṣˌav מַצָּב standing place פְּלִשְׁתִּ֑ים pᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine וַ wa וְ and יֹּאמְר֣וּ yyōmᵊrˈû אמר say פְלִשְׁתִּ֔ים fᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine הִנֵּ֤ה hinnˈē הִנֵּה behold עִבְרִים֙ ʕivrîm עִבְרִי Hebrew יֹֽצְאִ֔ים yˈōṣᵊʔˈîm יצא go out מִן־ min- מִן from הַ ha הַ the חֹרִ֖ים ḥōrˌîm חֹר hole אֲשֶׁ֥ר ʔᵃšˌer אֲשֶׁר [relative] הִתְחַבְּאוּ־ hiṯḥabbᵊʔû- חבא hide שָֽׁם׃ šˈām שָׁם there
14:11. apparuit igitur uterque stationi Philisthinorum dixeruntque Philisthim en Hebraei egrediuntur de cavernis in quibus absconditi fuerantSo both of them discovered themselves to the garrison of the Philistines: and the Philistines said: Behold the Hebrews come forth out of the holes wherein they were hid.
11. And both of them discovered themselves unto the garrison of the Philistines: and the Philistines said, Behold, the Hebrews come forth out of the holes where they had hid themselves.
14:11. And so, both of them appeared before the garrison of the Philistines. And the Philistines said, “See, the Hebrews have come out from the holes in which they had been hiding.”
14:11. And both of them discovered themselves unto the garrison of the Philistines: and the Philistines said, Behold, the Hebrews come forth out of the holes where they had hid themselves.
And both of them discovered themselves unto the garrison of the Philistines: and the Philistines said, Behold, the Hebrews come forth out of the holes where they had hid themselves:

14:11 Когда оба они стали на виду у отряда Филистимского, то Филистимляне сказали: вот, Евреи выходят из ущелий, в которых попрятались они.
14:11
καὶ και and; even
εἰσῆλθον εισερχομαι enter; go in
ἀμφότεροι αμφοτερος both
εἰς εις into; for
μεσσαβ μεσσαβ the
ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner
καὶ και and; even
λέγουσιν λεγω tell; declare
οἱ ο the
ἀλλόφυλοι αλλοφυλος foreigner
ἰδοὺ ιδου see!; here I am
οἱ ο the
Εβραῖοι εβραιος Hebrew
ἐκπορεύονται εκπορευομαι emerge; travel out
ἐκ εκ from; out of
τῶν ο the
τρωγλῶν τρωγλη he; him
οὗ ος who; what
ἐκρύβησαν κρυπτω hide
ἐκεῖ εκει there
14:11
וַ wa וְ and
יִּגָּל֣וּ yyiggālˈû גלה uncover
שְׁנֵיהֶ֔ם šᵊnêhˈem שְׁנַיִם two
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
מַצַּ֖ב maṣṣˌav מַצָּב standing place
פְּלִשְׁתִּ֑ים pᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּאמְר֣וּ yyōmᵊrˈû אמר say
פְלִשְׁתִּ֔ים fᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
הִנֵּ֤ה hinnˈē הִנֵּה behold
עִבְרִים֙ ʕivrîm עִבְרִי Hebrew
יֹֽצְאִ֔ים yˈōṣᵊʔˈîm יצא go out
מִן־ min- מִן from
הַ ha הַ the
חֹרִ֖ים ḥōrˌîm חֹר hole
אֲשֶׁ֥ר ʔᵃšˌer אֲשֶׁר [relative]
הִתְחַבְּאוּ־ hiṯḥabbᵊʔû- חבא hide
שָֽׁם׃ šˈām שָׁם there
14:11. apparuit igitur uterque stationi Philisthinorum dixeruntque Philisthim en Hebraei egrediuntur de cavernis in quibus absconditi fuerant
So both of them discovered themselves to the garrison of the Philistines: and the Philistines said: Behold the Hebrews come forth out of the holes wherein they were hid.
14:11. And so, both of them appeared before the garrison of the Philistines. And the Philistines said, “See, the Hebrews have come out from the holes in which they had been hiding.”
14:11. And both of them discovered themselves unto the garrison of the Philistines: and the Philistines said, Behold, the Hebrews come forth out of the holes where they had hid themselves.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ all ▾
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:11: out of the holes: Sa1 14:22, Sa1 13:6; Jdg 6:2
Geneva 1599
And both of them discovered themselves unto the garrison of the Philistines: and the Philistines said, Behold, the Hebrews come forth out of the (e) holes where they had hid themselves.
(e) Thus they spoke contemptuously and by derision.
John Gill
And both of them discovered themselves unto the garrison of the Philistines,.... They passed over the valley that lay between Michmash and Gibeah, and presented themselves at the bottom of the hill or rock on which the garrison was, to the open view of it; and who might easily discern who they were, that they were Hebrews, as they did, as follows:
and the Philistines said, behold, the Hebrews came forth out of the holes where they had hid themselves, being in want of provisions, and almost starved, and so obliged to come out to seek for sustenance; see 1Kings 14:6.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
Behold, the Hebrews come forth out of the holes--As it could not occur to the sentries that two men had come with hostile designs, it was a natural conclusion that they were Israelite deserters. And hence no attempt was made to hinder their ascent, or stone them.
14:1214:12: Եւ պատասխանի ետուն արք կրճացն՝ եւ ասեն ցՅովնաթան եւ ցկապարճակիրն. Ելէ՛ք առ մեզ՝ եւ ծանուսցուք ձեզ բանս։ Եւ ասէ Յովնաթան ցկապարճակիրն իւր. Ե՛կ զկնի իմ զի մատնեաց զնոսա Տէր ՚ի ձեռս Իսրայէլի։
12 Կիրճերի պահապաններն ասացին Յովնաթանին ու կապարճակրին. «Մօտեցէ՛ք մեզ, որ մենք ձեզ մի բան յայտնենք»: Յովնաթանն ասաց իր կապարճակրին. «Ե՛կ իմ յետեւից, քանզի Տէրը նրանց Իսրայէլի ձեռքն է մատնել»:
12 Եւ պահապան զօրքերը Յովնաթանին ու անոր զէնքերը կրողին ըսին. «Մեզի եկէ՛ք ու ձեզի բան մը իմացնենք»։ Յովնաթան իր զէնքերը կրողին ըսաւ. «Իմ ետեւէս եկուր, քանզի Տէրը զանոնք Իսրայէլին ձեռքը պիտի տայ»։
Եւ պատասխանի ետուն արք [268]կրճացն եւ ասեն ցՅովնաթան եւ ցկապարճակիրն. Ելէք առ մեզ եւ ծանուսցուք ձեզ բանս: Եւ ասէ Յովնաթան ցկապարճակիրն իւր. Եկ զկնի իմ, զի մատնեաց զնոսա Տէր ի ձեռս Իսրայելի:

14:12: Եւ պատասխանի ետուն արք կրճացն՝ եւ ասեն ցՅովնաթան եւ ցկապարճակիրն. Ելէ՛ք առ մեզ՝ եւ ծանուսցուք ձեզ բանս։ Եւ ասէ Յովնաթան ցկապարճակիրն իւր. Ե՛կ զկնի իմ զի մատնեաց զնոսա Տէր ՚ի ձեռս Իսրայէլի։
12 Կիրճերի պահապաններն ասացին Յովնաթանին ու կապարճակրին. «Մօտեցէ՛ք մեզ, որ մենք ձեզ մի բան յայտնենք»: Յովնաթանն ասաց իր կապարճակրին. «Ե՛կ իմ յետեւից, քանզի Տէրը նրանց Իսրայէլի ձեռքն է մատնել»:
12 Եւ պահապան զօրքերը Յովնաթանին ու անոր զէնքերը կրողին ըսին. «Մեզի եկէ՛ք ու ձեզի բան մը իմացնենք»։ Յովնաթան իր զէնքերը կրողին ըսաւ. «Իմ ետեւէս եկուր, քանզի Տէրը զանոնք Իսրայէլին ձեռքը պիտի տայ»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:1214:12 И закричали люди, составлявшие отряд, к Ионафану и оруженосцу его, говоря: взойдите к нам, и мы вам скажем нечто. Тогда Ионафан сказал оруженосцу своему: следуй за мною, ибо Господь предал их в руки Израиля.
14:12 καὶ και and; even ἀπεκρίθησαν αποκρινομαι respond οἱ ο the ἄνδρες ανηρ man; husband μεσσαβ μεσσαβ to; toward Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν and; even πρὸς προς to; toward τὸν ο the αἴροντα αιρω lift; remove τὰ ο the σκεύη σκευος vessel; jar αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him καὶ και and; even λέγουσιν λεγω tell; declare ἀνάβητε αναβαινω step up; ascend πρὸς προς to; toward ἡμᾶς ημας us καὶ και and; even γνωριοῦμεν γνωριζω make known; point out ὑμῖν υμιν you ῥῆμα ρημα statement; phrase καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν to; toward τὸν ο the αἴροντα αιρω lift; remove τὰ ο the σκεύη σκευος vessel; jar αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him ἀνάβηθι αναβαινω step up; ascend ὀπίσω οπισω in back; after μου μου of me; mine ὅτι οτι since; that παρέδωκεν παραδιδωμι betray; give over αὐτοὺς αυτος he; him κύριος κυριος lord; master εἰς εις into; for χεῖρας χειρ hand Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel
14:12 וַ wa וְ and יַּעֲנוּ֩ yyaʕᵃnˌû ענה answer אַנְשֵׁ֨י ʔanšˌê אִישׁ man הַ ha הַ the מַּצָּבָ֜ה mmaṣṣāvˈā מַצָּבָה guard אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] יֹונָתָ֣ן׀ yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan וְ wᵊ וְ and אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] נֹשֵׂ֣א nōśˈē נשׂא lift כֵלָ֗יו ḵēlˈāʸw כְּלִי tool וַ wa וְ and יֹּֽאמְרוּ֙ yyˈōmᵊrû אמר say עֲל֣וּ ʕᵃlˈû עלה ascend אֵלֵ֔ינוּ ʔēlˈênû אֶל to וְ wᵊ וְ and נֹודִ֥יעָה nôḏˌîʕā ידע know אֶתְכֶ֖ם ʔeṯᵊḵˌem אֵת [object marker] דָּבָ֑ר פ dāvˈār f דָּבָר word וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֨אמֶר yyˌōmer אמר say יֹונָתָ֜ן yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to נֹשֵׂ֤א nōśˈē נשׂא lift כֵלָיו֙ ḵēlāʸw כְּלִי tool עֲלֵ֣ה ʕᵃlˈē עלה ascend אַחֲרַ֔י ʔaḥᵃrˈay אַחַר after כִּֽי־ kˈî- כִּי that נְתָנָ֥ם nᵊṯānˌām נתן give יְהוָ֖ה [yᵊhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH בְּ bᵊ בְּ in יַ֥ד yˌaḏ יָד hand יִשְׂרָאֵֽל׃ yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel
14:12. et locuti sunt viri de statione ad Ionathan et ad armigerum eius dixeruntque ascendite ad nos et ostendimus vobis rem et ait Ionathan ad armigerum suum ascendamus sequere me tradidit enim eos Dominus in manu IsrahelAnd the men of the garrison spoke to Jonathan, and to his armourbearer, and said: Come up to us, and we will shew you a thing. And Jonathan said to his armourbearer: Let us go up, follow me: for the Lord hath delivered them into the hands of Israel.
12. And the men of the garrison answered Jonathan and his armourbearer, and said, Come up to us, and we will shew you a thing. And Jonathan said unto his armourbearer, Come up after me: for the LORD hath delivered them into the hand of Israel.
14:12. And the men of the garrison spoke to Jonathan and to his armor bearer, and they said, “Ascend to us, and we will show you something.” And Jonathan said to his armor bearer: “Let us ascend. Follow me. For the Lord has delivered them into the hands of Israel.”
14:12. And the men of the garrison answered Jonathan and his armourbearer, and said, Come up to us, and we will shew you a thing. And Jonathan said unto his armourbearer, Come up after me: for the LORD hath delivered them into the hand of Israel.
And the men of the garrison answered Jonathan and his armourbearer, and said, Come up to us, and we will shew you a thing. And Jonathan said unto his armourbearer, Come up after me: for the LORD hath delivered them into the hand of Israel:

14:12 И закричали люди, составлявшие отряд, к Ионафану и оруженосцу его, говоря: взойдите к нам, и мы вам скажем нечто. Тогда Ионафан сказал оруженосцу своему: следуй за мною, ибо Господь предал их в руки Израиля.
14:12
καὶ και and; even
ἀπεκρίθησαν αποκρινομαι respond
οἱ ο the
ἄνδρες ανηρ man; husband
μεσσαβ μεσσαβ to; toward
Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν and; even
πρὸς προς to; toward
τὸν ο the
αἴροντα αιρω lift; remove
τὰ ο the
σκεύη σκευος vessel; jar
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
καὶ και and; even
λέγουσιν λεγω tell; declare
ἀνάβητε αναβαινω step up; ascend
πρὸς προς to; toward
ἡμᾶς ημας us
καὶ και and; even
γνωριοῦμεν γνωριζω make known; point out
ὑμῖν υμιν you
ῥῆμα ρημα statement; phrase
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν to; toward
τὸν ο the
αἴροντα αιρω lift; remove
τὰ ο the
σκεύη σκευος vessel; jar
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
ἀνάβηθι αναβαινω step up; ascend
ὀπίσω οπισω in back; after
μου μου of me; mine
ὅτι οτι since; that
παρέδωκεν παραδιδωμι betray; give over
αὐτοὺς αυτος he; him
κύριος κυριος lord; master
εἰς εις into; for
χεῖρας χειρ hand
Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel
14:12
וַ wa וְ and
יַּעֲנוּ֩ yyaʕᵃnˌû ענה answer
אַנְשֵׁ֨י ʔanšˌê אִישׁ man
הַ ha הַ the
מַּצָּבָ֜ה mmaṣṣāvˈā מַצָּבָה guard
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
יֹונָתָ֣ן׀ yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan
וְ wᵊ וְ and
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
נֹשֵׂ֣א nōśˈē נשׂא lift
כֵלָ֗יו ḵēlˈāʸw כְּלִי tool
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּֽאמְרוּ֙ yyˈōmᵊrû אמר say
עֲל֣וּ ʕᵃlˈû עלה ascend
אֵלֵ֔ינוּ ʔēlˈênû אֶל to
וְ wᵊ וְ and
נֹודִ֥יעָה nôḏˌîʕā ידע know
אֶתְכֶ֖ם ʔeṯᵊḵˌem אֵת [object marker]
דָּבָ֑ר פ dāvˈār f דָּבָר word
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֨אמֶר yyˌōmer אמר say
יֹונָתָ֜ן yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
נֹשֵׂ֤א nōśˈē נשׂא lift
כֵלָיו֙ ḵēlāʸw כְּלִי tool
עֲלֵ֣ה ʕᵃlˈē עלה ascend
אַחֲרַ֔י ʔaḥᵃrˈay אַחַר after
כִּֽי־ kˈî- כִּי that
נְתָנָ֥ם nᵊṯānˌām נתן give
יְהוָ֖ה [yᵊhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
יַ֥ד yˌaḏ יָד hand
יִשְׂרָאֵֽל׃ yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel
14:12. et locuti sunt viri de statione ad Ionathan et ad armigerum eius dixeruntque ascendite ad nos et ostendimus vobis rem et ait Ionathan ad armigerum suum ascendamus sequere me tradidit enim eos Dominus in manu Israhel
And the men of the garrison spoke to Jonathan, and to his armourbearer, and said: Come up to us, and we will shew you a thing. And Jonathan said to his armourbearer: Let us go up, follow me: for the Lord hath delivered them into the hands of Israel.
14:12. And the men of the garrison spoke to Jonathan and to his armor bearer, and they said, “Ascend to us, and we will show you something.” And Jonathan said to his armor bearer: “Let us ascend. Follow me. For the Lord has delivered them into the hands of Israel.”
14:12. And the men of the garrison answered Jonathan and his armourbearer, and said, Come up to us, and we will shew you a thing. And Jonathan said unto his armourbearer, Come up after me: for the LORD hath delivered them into the hand of Israel.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:12: Come up to us, and we will show you a thing - This was the favorable sign which Jonathan had requested. The Philistines seem to have meant, Come, and we will show you how well fortified we are, and how able to quell all the attacks of your countrymen.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:13
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
14:12: We will show you a thing - Said mockingly.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:12: Come up to us: Meaning, that they would cause them to repent of their audacity. This was the favourable sign which Jonathan had requested. Sa1 14:10, Sa1 17:43, Sa1 17:44; Sa2 2:14-17; Kg2 14:8
Come up after me: Gen 24:26, Gen 24:27, Gen 24:42, Gen 24:48; Jdg 4:14, Jdg 7:15; Sa2 5:24
John Gill
And the men of the garrison answered Jonathan and his armourbearer,.... The guards that were set to watch the garrison, who descrying them, called to them, and said:
come up to us, and we will show you a thing; we have something to say to you, a pretty thing to show you, when you shall pay dear for your boldness and impudence, in daring to come so near; not imagining that they could come, or would dare to attempt to come any further:
and Jonathan said unto his armourbearer, come up after me; follow me, and never fear but we will find a way to come up to them, however difficult it may be:
for the Lord hath delivered them into the hand of Israel; he knew by their language that God had given them a spirit of fear, that they durst not come out of their hold, and come down to them; and that he had cast them into a spirit of security and vain confidence, that they could never come at them, and give them any trouble; and from thence he concluded deliverance was at hand for the people of Israel, he seeking not his own private interest and glory, but the public good; and which he was ready to ascribe not to his own valour and courage, but to the power, kindness, and goodness of God.
John Wesley
Come up, &c. - A speech of contempt and derision. The Lord - He piously and modestly ascribes the success which he now foresees, to God only. And he does not say, into our hand, but into the hand of Israel; for he fought not his own glory, but the public good. His faith being thus strengthened, nothing can stand against him: he climbs the rock upon all four, though he had nothing to cover him, none to second him, but his servant, nor any probability of any thing but death before him.
14:1314:13: Եւ ել Յովնաթան յափսիթերս, եւ կապարճակիրն նորա ընդ նմա. եւ հայեցան ընդդէմ Յովնաթանու, եւ եհա՛ր զնոսա. եւ կապարճակիրն տա՛յր ստէպ զհետ նորա։
13 Յովնաթանը մագլցելով գնաց, կապարճակիրն էլ՝ նրա հետ: Այլազգիները յարձակուեցին Յովնաթանի վրայ, իսկ Յովնաթանը սպանեց նրանց, կապարճակիրն էլ նրա յետեւից էր հարուածում նրանց:
13 Ու Յովնաթան ձեռքերովն ու ոտքերովը վեր ելաւ եւ անոր զէնքերը կրողն ալ անոր ետեւէն ու Յովնաթանին առջեւ անոնք ինկան, անոր զէնքերը կրողն ալ անոր ետեւէն կը մեռցնէր։
Եւ ել Յովնաթան յափսիթերս, եւ կապարճակիրն նորա [269]ընդ նմա. եւ հայեցան ընդդէմ`` Յովնաթանու, եւ [270]եհար զնոսա. եւ կապարճակիրն տայր ստէպ`` զհետ նորա:

14:13: Եւ ել Յովնաթան յափսիթերս, եւ կապարճակիրն նորա ընդ նմա. եւ հայեցան ընդդէմ Յովնաթանու, եւ եհա՛ր զնոսա. եւ կապարճակիրն տա՛յր ստէպ զհետ նորա։
13 Յովնաթանը մագլցելով գնաց, կապարճակիրն էլ՝ նրա հետ: Այլազգիները յարձակուեցին Յովնաթանի վրայ, իսկ Յովնաթանը սպանեց նրանց, կապարճակիրն էլ նրա յետեւից էր հարուածում նրանց:
13 Ու Յովնաթան ձեռքերովն ու ոտքերովը վեր ելաւ եւ անոր զէնքերը կրողն ալ անոր ետեւէն ու Յովնաթանին առջեւ անոնք ինկան, անոր զէնքերը կրողն ալ անոր ետեւէն կը մեռցնէր։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:1314:13 И начал всходить Ионафан, {цепляясь} руками и ногами, и оруженосец его за ним. И падали {Филистимляне} пред Ионафаном, а оруженосец добивал их за ним.
14:13 καὶ και and; even ἀνέβη αναβαινω step up; ascend Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν in; on τὰς ο the χεῖρας χειρ hand αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him καὶ και and; even ἐπὶ επι in; on τοὺς ο the πόδας πους foot; pace αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him καὶ και and; even ὁ ο the αἴρων αιρω lift; remove τὰ ο the σκεύη σκευος vessel; jar αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him μετ᾿ μετα with; amid αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him καὶ και and; even ἐπέβλεψαν επιβλεπω look on κατὰ κατα down; by πρόσωπον προσωπον face; ahead of Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν and; even ἐπάταξεν πατασσω pat; impact αὐτούς αυτος he; him καὶ και and; even ὁ ο the αἴρων αιρω lift; remove τὰ ο the σκεύη σκευος vessel; jar αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him ἐπεδίδου επιδιδωμι give to; give in ὀπίσω οπισω in back; after αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
14:13 וַ wa וְ and יַּ֣עַל yyˈaʕal עלה ascend יֹונָתָ֗ן yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon יָדָיו֙ yāḏāʸw יָד hand וְ wᵊ וְ and עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon רַגְלָ֔יו raḡlˈāʸw רֶגֶל foot וְ wᵊ וְ and נֹשֵׂ֥א nōśˌē נשׂא lift כֵלָ֖יו ḵēlˌāʸw כְּלִי tool אַחֲרָ֑יו ʔaḥᵃrˈāʸw אַחַר after וַֽ wˈa וְ and יִּפְּלוּ֙ yyippᵊlˌû נפל fall לִ li לְ to פְנֵ֣י fᵊnˈê פָּנֶה face יֹונָתָ֔ן yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan וְ wᵊ וְ and נֹשֵׂ֥א nōśˌē נשׂא lift כֵלָ֖יו ḵēlˌāʸw כְּלִי tool מְמֹותֵ֥ת mᵊmôṯˌēṯ מות die אַחֲרָֽיו׃ ʔaḥᵃrˈāʸw אַחַר after
14:13. ascendit autem Ionathan reptans manibus et pedibus et armiger eius post eum itaque alii cadebant ante Ionathan alios armiger eius interficiebat sequens eumAnd Jonathan went up creeping on his hands and feet, and his armourbearer after him. And some fell before Jonathan, others his armourbearer slew as he followed him.
13. And Jonathan climbed up upon his hands and upon his feet, and his armourbearer after him: and they fell before Jonathan; and his armourbearer slew them after him.
14:13. Then Jonathan ascended, crawling on his hands and feet, and his armor bearer after him. And then, some fell before Jonathan, others his armor bearer killed as he was following him.
14:13. And Jonathan climbed up upon his hands and upon his feet, and his armourbearer after him: and they fell before Jonathan; and his armourbearer slew after him.
And Jonathan climbed up upon his hands and upon his feet, and his armourbearer after him: and they fell before Jonathan; and his armourbearer slew after him:

14:13 И начал всходить Ионафан, {цепляясь} руками и ногами, и оруженосец его за ним. И падали {Филистимляне} пред Ионафаном, а оруженосец добивал их за ним.
14:13
καὶ και and; even
ἀνέβη αναβαινω step up; ascend
Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν in; on
τὰς ο the
χεῖρας χειρ hand
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
καὶ και and; even
ἐπὶ επι in; on
τοὺς ο the
πόδας πους foot; pace
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
καὶ και and; even
ο the
αἴρων αιρω lift; remove
τὰ ο the
σκεύη σκευος vessel; jar
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
μετ᾿ μετα with; amid
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
καὶ και and; even
ἐπέβλεψαν επιβλεπω look on
κατὰ κατα down; by
πρόσωπον προσωπον face; ahead of
Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν and; even
ἐπάταξεν πατασσω pat; impact
αὐτούς αυτος he; him
καὶ και and; even
ο the
αἴρων αιρω lift; remove
τὰ ο the
σκεύη σκευος vessel; jar
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
ἐπεδίδου επιδιδωμι give to; give in
ὀπίσω οπισω in back; after
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
14:13
וַ wa וְ and
יַּ֣עַל yyˈaʕal עלה ascend
יֹונָתָ֗ן yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan
עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon
יָדָיו֙ yāḏāʸw יָד hand
וְ wᵊ וְ and
עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon
רַגְלָ֔יו raḡlˈāʸw רֶגֶל foot
וְ wᵊ וְ and
נֹשֵׂ֥א nōśˌē נשׂא lift
כֵלָ֖יו ḵēlˌāʸw כְּלִי tool
אַחֲרָ֑יו ʔaḥᵃrˈāʸw אַחַר after
וַֽ wˈa וְ and
יִּפְּלוּ֙ yyippᵊlˌû נפל fall
לִ li לְ to
פְנֵ֣י fᵊnˈê פָּנֶה face
יֹונָתָ֔ן yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan
וְ wᵊ וְ and
נֹשֵׂ֥א nōśˌē נשׂא lift
כֵלָ֖יו ḵēlˌāʸw כְּלִי tool
מְמֹותֵ֥ת mᵊmôṯˌēṯ מות die
אַחֲרָֽיו׃ ʔaḥᵃrˈāʸw אַחַר after
14:13. ascendit autem Ionathan reptans manibus et pedibus et armiger eius post eum itaque alii cadebant ante Ionathan alios armiger eius interficiebat sequens eum
And Jonathan went up creeping on his hands and feet, and his armourbearer after him. And some fell before Jonathan, others his armourbearer slew as he followed him.
14:13. Then Jonathan ascended, crawling on his hands and feet, and his armor bearer after him. And then, some fell before Jonathan, others his armor bearer killed as he was following him.
14:13. And Jonathan climbed up upon his hands and upon his feet, and his armourbearer after him: and they fell before Jonathan; and his armourbearer slew after him.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
13-23: Подвергшись быстрому и ловкому нападению, филистимляне пришли в ужас и, вообразив, что по беспечности подпустили к себе целый отряд неприятеля, скрытый ущельем гор: (4-6: ст.) , ударились в дикое бегство, произвели страшный переполох в лагере при Михмасе и смутили прочие филистимские отряды. Смятению филистимлян содействовало еще и то обстоятельство, что в их войске было много евреев. Ободренные благоприятным оборотом дела, они обнажили мечи против своих утеснителей. К ним присоединились и те из израильтян, которые в начале филистимского нашествия в страхе попрятались было в ущелья и ямы (см. прим. к 6-7: ст. XIII гл.) . - Тогда сказал Саул священнику (Ахии): сложи (молитвенно) руки твои (ст. 19), дабы через посредство святыни (ст. 18) уразуметь нам волю Божию. - И воскликнул Саул и весь народ, бывший с ним (ст. 20): Господь дал понять евреям, что филистимляне преданы в руки их. Само собой понятно, что, удостоверившись в происшедшем смятении филистимлян, Саул бросился со своим войском довершать поражение неприятелей и преследовал их от Михмаса до Беф-Авена (Аиалона).
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:13: Jonathan climbed up - It seems he had a part of the rock still to get over. When he got over he began to slay the guards, which were about twenty in number, these were of a sort of outpost or advanced guard to the garrison.
Slew after him - Jonathan knocked them down, and the armor-bearer despatched them. This seems to be the meaning.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:14
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:13: climbed up: Psa 18:29; Heb 11:34
fell: Lev 26:7, Lev 26:8; Deu 28:7, Deu 32:30; Jos 23:10; Rom 8:31
Geneva 1599
And Jonathan climbed up upon (f) his hands and upon his feet, and his armourbearer after him: and they fell before Jonathan; and his armourbearer slew after him.
(f) That is, he crept up, or went up with all haste.
John Gill
And Jonathan climbed up upon his hands and upon his feet,.... He did not attempt to go up the way or pass the Philistines kept, but turned aside and climbed up a precipice thought inaccessible, and came upon them unseen, and at unawares; for had he attempted to come up in any part where he was seen, they could easily have beat him down, and prevented his ascent; but though the place he climbed was so very steep and cragged, yet going on all four, as we say, he surmounted the difficulty; for he took this method of going on his hands and feet, not so much that he might not be seen; but because otherwise he could not have got up, not being able to stand on his feet; some think it was the precipice called Bozez he climbed, which, according to the Targum, had its name from its being lubricous and slippery:
and his armourbearer after him; who clambered up in the same manner, in imitation of his master, and as taught and directed by him:
and they fell before Jonathan, and his armourbearer slew after him; Jonathan, coming upon them at an unawares, knocked them down; or falling upon them, and laying about him with great dispatch, wounded them, and laid them prostrate to the ground; and his armourbearer following them, put them to death, dispatched them at once; and so between them both made quick riddance of them.
John Wesley
They fell - For being endowed with extraordinary strength and courage, and having with incredible boldness killed the first they met with, it is not strange if the Philistines were both astonished and intimidated; God also struck them with a panic; and withal, infatuated their minds, and possibly, put an evil spirit among them, which in this universal confusion made them conceive that there was treachery among themselves, and therefore caused them to sheathe their swords in one anothers bowels.
14:1414:14: Եւ եղեն առաջին հարուածքն զոր եհար զնոսա Յովնաթան՝ եւ կապարճակիրն իւր՝ իբրեւ քսա՛ն արանց, նետի՛ւք եւ բռնաքարա՛մբք դաշտին[2963]։ [2963] Ոմանք. Եւ բռնաքարօք դաշտին։
14 Այս առաջին կոտորածի ժամանակ Յովնաթանն ու նրա կապարճակիրը մօտաւորապէս քսան հոգու սպանեցին նետերով ու ձեռքով նետուած դաշտերի քարերով:
14 Յովնաթան ու անոր զէնքերը կրողը այս առաջին կոտորածին մէջ քսան մարդու չափ մեռցուցին՝ կէս լծավարի չափ գետնի վրայ։
Եւ եղեն առաջին հարուածքն զոր եհար զնոսա Յովնաթան եւ կապարճակիրն իւր` իբրեւ քսան արանց, [271]նետիւք եւ բռնաքարամբք դաշտին:

14:14: Եւ եղեն առաջին հարուածքն զոր եհար զնոսա Յովնաթան՝ եւ կապարճակիրն իւր՝ իբրեւ քսա՛ն արանց, նետի՛ւք եւ բռնաքարա՛մբք դաշտին[2963]։
[2963] Ոմանք. Եւ բռնաքարօք դաշտին։
14 Այս առաջին կոտորածի ժամանակ Յովնաթանն ու նրա կապարճակիրը մօտաւորապէս քսան հոգու սպանեցին նետերով ու ձեռքով նետուած դաշտերի քարերով:
14 Յովնաթան ու անոր զէնքերը կրողը այս առաջին կոտորածին մէջ քսան մարդու չափ մեռցուցին՝ կէս լծավարի չափ գետնի վրայ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:1414:14 И пало от этого первого поражения, нанесенного Ионафаном и оруженосцем его, около двадцати человек, на половине поля, обрабатываемого парою волов в день.
14:14 καὶ και and; even ἐγενήθη γινομαι happen; become ἡ ο the πληγὴ πληγη plague; stroke ἡ ο the πρώτη πρωτος first; foremost ἣν ος who; what ἐπάταξεν πατασσω pat; impact Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν and; even ὁ ο the αἴρων αιρω lift; remove τὰ ο the σκεύη σκευος vessel; jar αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him ὡς ως.1 as; how εἴκοσι εικοσι twenty ἄνδρες ανηρ man; husband ἐν εν in βολίσι βολις javelin καὶ και and; even ἐν εν in πετροβόλοις πετροβολος and; even ἐν εν in κόχλαξιν κοχλαξ the πεδίου πεδιον plain
14:14 וַ wa וְ and תְּהִ֞י ttᵊhˈî היה be הַ ha הַ the מַּכָּ֣ה mmakkˈā מַכָּה blow הָ hā הַ the רִאשֹׁנָ֗ה rišōnˈā רִאשֹׁון first אֲשֶׁ֨ר ʔᵃšˌer אֲשֶׁר [relative] הִכָּ֧ה hikkˈā נכה strike יֹונָתָ֛ן yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan וְ wᵊ וְ and נֹשֵׂ֥א nōśˌē נשׂא lift כֵלָ֖יו ḵēlˌāʸw כְּלִי tool כְּ kᵊ כְּ as עֶשְׂרִ֣ים ʕeśrˈîm עֶשְׂרִים twenty אִ֑ישׁ ʔˈîš אִישׁ man כְּ kᵊ כְּ as בַ va בְּ in חֲצִ֥י ḥᵃṣˌî חֲצִי half מַעֲנָ֖ה maʕᵃnˌā מַעֲנָה ploughing line צֶ֥מֶד ṣˌemeḏ צֶמֶד span שָׂדֶֽה׃ śāḏˈeh שָׂדֶה open field
14:14. et facta est plaga prima quam percussit Ionathan et armiger eius quasi viginti virorum in media parte iugeri quam par boum in die arare consuevitAnd the first slaughter which Jonathan and his armourbearer made, was of about twenty men, within half an acre of land, which a yoke of oxen is wont to plough in a day.
14. And that first slaughter, which Jonathan and his armourbearer made, was about twenty men within as it were half a furrow’s length in an acre of land.
14:14. And the first slaughter was made when Jonathan and his armor bearer struck down about twenty of the men, in the midst of an area of land that a yoke of oxen would usually plow in a day.
14:14. And that first slaughter, which Jonathan and his armourbearer made, was about twenty men, within as it were an half acre of land, [which] a yoke [of oxen might plow].
And that first slaughter, which Jonathan and his armourbearer made, was about twenty men, within as it were an half acre of land, [which] a yoke:

14:14 И пало от этого первого поражения, нанесенного Ионафаном и оруженосцем его, около двадцати человек, на половине поля, обрабатываемого парою волов в день.
14:14
καὶ και and; even
ἐγενήθη γινομαι happen; become
ο the
πληγὴ πληγη plague; stroke
ο the
πρώτη πρωτος first; foremost
ἣν ος who; what
ἐπάταξεν πατασσω pat; impact
Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν and; even
ο the
αἴρων αιρω lift; remove
τὰ ο the
σκεύη σκευος vessel; jar
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
ὡς ως.1 as; how
εἴκοσι εικοσι twenty
ἄνδρες ανηρ man; husband
ἐν εν in
βολίσι βολις javelin
καὶ και and; even
ἐν εν in
πετροβόλοις πετροβολος and; even
ἐν εν in
κόχλαξιν κοχλαξ the
πεδίου πεδιον plain
14:14
וַ wa וְ and
תְּהִ֞י ttᵊhˈî היה be
הַ ha הַ the
מַּכָּ֣ה mmakkˈā מַכָּה blow
הָ הַ the
רִאשֹׁנָ֗ה rišōnˈā רִאשֹׁון first
אֲשֶׁ֨ר ʔᵃšˌer אֲשֶׁר [relative]
הִכָּ֧ה hikkˈā נכה strike
יֹונָתָ֛ן yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan
וְ wᵊ וְ and
נֹשֵׂ֥א nōśˌē נשׂא lift
כֵלָ֖יו ḵēlˌāʸw כְּלִי tool
כְּ kᵊ כְּ as
עֶשְׂרִ֣ים ʕeśrˈîm עֶשְׂרִים twenty
אִ֑ישׁ ʔˈîš אִישׁ man
כְּ kᵊ כְּ as
בַ va בְּ in
חֲצִ֥י ḥᵃṣˌî חֲצִי half
מַעֲנָ֖ה maʕᵃnˌā מַעֲנָה ploughing line
צֶ֥מֶד ṣˌemeḏ צֶמֶד span
שָׂדֶֽה׃ śāḏˈeh שָׂדֶה open field
14:14. et facta est plaga prima quam percussit Ionathan et armiger eius quasi viginti virorum in media parte iugeri quam par boum in die arare consuevit
And the first slaughter which Jonathan and his armourbearer made, was of about twenty men, within half an acre of land, which a yoke of oxen is wont to plough in a day.
14:14. And the first slaughter was made when Jonathan and his armor bearer struck down about twenty of the men, in the midst of an area of land that a yoke of oxen would usually plow in a day.
14:14. And that first slaughter, which Jonathan and his armourbearer made, was about twenty men, within as it were an half acre of land, [which] a yoke [of oxen might plow].
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:14: A half acre of land - The ancients measured land by the quantum which a yoke of oxen could plough in a day. The original is obscure, and is variously understood. It is probably a proverbial expression for a very small space.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:15
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
14:14: Within as it were an half acre ... - The Hebrew text is extremely obscure. Hence, there is some probability that the true reading is preserved by the Septuagint which translates the clause "with darts and stones and flints of the field." Others take the words to mean: "in about half the time that a yoke of oxen draw a furrow in the field."
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:14: an half acre of land: or, half a furrow of an acre of land, The original is obscure and variously understood; but it is probably a proverbial expression for a small space. Sa1 14:14
Geneva 1599
And that (g) first slaughter, which Jonathan and his armourbearer made, was about twenty men, within as it were an half acre of land, [which] a yoke [of oxen might plow].
(g) The second was when they slew one another, and the third when the Israelites chased them.
John Gill
And the first slaughter which Jonathan and his armourbearer made was about twenty men,.... Or the first blow they struck, as the Targum, they killed about twenty men; that is, they did not stop smiting, but followed their blows so quickly, that in a very little time, as well as in a very small space of ground, so many were killed:
even within as it were an half acre of land, which a "yoke" of oxen might plough; that is, in one day; the word is used for a furrow, Ps 129:3 and is supposed by some (p) to be the length of one furrow; but if so, it must be a circular furrow; so much ground was given to Horatius Cocles as could be ploughed round about in one day, for his brave opposition to Porsena, king of the Etruscans, when he endeavoured to restore the family of the Tarquins (q). This was a space of ground which the Romans call "actus", a measure of land one hundred and twenty feet square, which being doubled made an acre, called by them "jugerum", being as much as a yoke of oxen could plough in one day, as Pliny says (r); so that an acre was two hundred and forty feet long, and one hundred and twenty broad, and contained an area of 28,800 four square Roman feet; and this space here mentioned, which was half an acre, contained 14,400 Roman feet (s); and within this space of ground, without going any further, twenty men were killed, which struck a panic into the whole garrison and host, supposing there was a large army of men behind them coming on, as follows. The Septuagint version renders these words as representing the slaughter made "with darts, and the casts of stones, and flints of the field" (t).
(p) Vid. David. de Pomis Lexic. fol. 129. 1. (q) Aurel. Victor. de vir. illustr. c. 14. Liv. Hist. l. 2. c. 10. (r) Nat. Hist. l. 18. c. 3. Vid. Alex. ab Alex. Genial. Dier. l. 2. c. 20. (s) Vid. Scheuchzer. Physic. Sacr. p. 487. (t) See Dr. Kennicett's Dissertat. 1. p. 453.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
that first slaughter, which Jonathan and his armour-bearer made, was about twenty men, within as it were an half acre of land, which a yoke of oxen might plow--This was a very ancient mode of measurement, and it still subsists in the East. The men who saw them scrambling up the rock had been surprised and killed, and the spectacle of twenty corpses would suggest to others that they were attacked by a numerous force. The success of the adventure was aided by a panic that struck the enemy, produced both by the sudden surprise and the shock of an earthquake. The feat was begun and achieved by the faith of Jonathan, and the issue was of God.
14:1514:15: Եւ եղեւ խռովութիւն յանդին եւ ՚ի բանակին. եւ ամենայն ժողովուրդն որ ՚ի կիրճսն էին՝ եւ ապականիչքն զարհուրեցա՛ն, եւ ո՛չ կամէին աշխատել. եւ դղրդեցա՛ւ երկիրն, եւ եղեւ ա՛հ ՚ի Տեառնէ[2964]։[2964] Ոմանք. Որ ՚ի կրճին էր։
15 Դաշտում, բանակում ու կիրճում եղած ամբողջ ժողովրդի մէջ սոսկում ընկաւ, հարուածող գունդը զարհուրեց եւ չէր ուզում շարժուել. երկիրը դղրդաց, եւ Տիրոջ ահն ընկաւ թշնամու սիրտը:
15 Ու բանակին մէջ, դաշտին մէջ ու բոլոր ժողովուրդին մէջ խռովութիւն եղաւ. պահապան զօրքերն ու աւարառուներն ալ զարհուրեցան ու երկիրը դողաց այնպէս որ անոնց վրայ Աստուծոյ կողմանէ վախ մը ինկաւ։
Եւ եղեւ խռովութիւն յանդին, ի բանակին, եւ [272]ամենայն ժողովուրդն որ ի կիրճսն էին`` եւ ապականիչքն զարհուրեցան, [273]եւ ոչ կամէին աշխատել``. եւ դղրդեցաւ երկիրն, եւ եղեւ ահ [274]ի Տեառնէ:

14:15: Եւ եղեւ խռովութիւն յանդին եւ ՚ի բանակին. եւ ամենայն ժողովուրդն որ ՚ի կիրճսն էին՝ եւ ապականիչքն զարհուրեցա՛ն, եւ ո՛չ կամէին աշխատել. եւ դղրդեցա՛ւ երկիրն, եւ եղեւ ա՛հ ՚ի Տեառնէ[2964]։
[2964] Ոմանք. Որ ՚ի կրճին էր։
15 Դաշտում, բանակում ու կիրճում եղած ամբողջ ժողովրդի մէջ սոսկում ընկաւ, հարուածող գունդը զարհուրեց եւ չէր ուզում շարժուել. երկիրը դղրդաց, եւ Տիրոջ ահն ընկաւ թշնամու սիրտը:
15 Ու բանակին մէջ, դաշտին մէջ ու բոլոր ժողովուրդին մէջ խռովութիւն եղաւ. պահապան զօրքերն ու աւարառուներն ալ զարհուրեցան ու երկիրը դողաց այնպէս որ անոնց վրայ Աստուծոյ կողմանէ վախ մը ինկաւ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:1514:15 И произошел ужас в стане на поле и во всем народе; передовые отряды и опустошавшие землю пришли в трепет [и не хотели сражаться]; дрогнула вся земля, и был ужас великий от Господа.
14:15 καὶ και and; even ἐγενήθη γινομαι happen; become ἔκστασις εκστασις ecstasy; trance ἐν εν in τῇ ο the παρεμβολῇ παρεμβολη encampment; barracks καὶ και and; even ἐν εν in ἀγρῷ αγρος field καὶ και and; even πᾶς πας all; every ὁ ο the λαὸς λαος populace; population οἱ ο the ἐν εν in μεσσαβ μεσσαβ and; even οἱ ο the διαφθείροντες διαφθειρω deteriorate; ruin ἐξέστησαν εξιστημι astonish; beside yourself καὶ και and; even αὐτοὶ αυτος he; him οὐκ ου not ἤθελον θελω determine; will ποιεῖν ποιεω do; make καὶ και and; even ἐθάμβησεν θαμβεω amaze; wonder ἡ ο the γῆ γη earth; land καὶ και and; even ἐγενήθη γινομαι happen; become ἔκστασις εκστασις ecstasy; trance παρὰ παρα from; by κυρίου κυριος lord; master
14:15 וַ wa וְ and תְּהִי֩ ttᵊhˌî היה be חֲרָדָ֨ה ḥᵃrāḏˌā חֲרָדָה trembling בַ va בְּ in † הַ the מַּחֲנֶ֤ה mmaḥᵃnˈeh מַחֲנֶה camp בַ va בְּ in † הַ the שָּׂדֶה֙ śśāḏˌeh שָׂדֶה open field וּ û וְ and בְ vᵊ בְּ in כָל־ ḵol- כֹּל whole הָ hā הַ the עָ֔ם ʕˈām עַם people הַ ha הַ the מַּצָּב֙ mmaṣṣˌāv מַצָּב standing place וְ wᵊ וְ and הַ ha הַ the מַּשְׁחִ֔ית mmašḥˈîṯ מַשְׁחִית destruction חָרְד֖וּ ḥārᵊḏˌû חרד tremble גַּם־ gam- גַּם even הֵ֑מָּה hˈēmmā הֵמָּה they וַ wa וְ and תִּרְגַּ֣ז ttirgˈaz רגז quake הָ hā הַ the אָ֔רֶץ ʔˈāreṣ אֶרֶץ earth וַ wa וְ and תְּהִ֖י ttᵊhˌî היה be לְ lᵊ לְ to חֶרְדַּ֥ת ḥerdˌaṯ חֲרָדָה trembling אֱלֹהִֽים׃ ʔᵉlōhˈîm אֱלֹהִים god(s)
14:15. et factum est miraculum in castris per agros sed et omnis populus stationis eorum qui ierant ad praedandum obstipuit et conturbata est terra et accidit quasi miraculum a DeoAnd there was a miracle in the camp, in the fields: and all the people of their garrison, who had gone out to plunder, were amazed, and the earth trembled: and it happened as a miracle from God.
15. And there was a trembling in the camp, in the field, and among all the people; the garrison, and the spoilers, they also trembled: and the earth quaked; so there was an exceeding great trembling.
14:15. And a miracle occurred in the camp, out in the fields. And all of the people of their garrison, who had gone out in order to plunder, were stupefied. And the earth trembled. And it happened as a miracle from God.
14:15. And there was trembling in the host, in the field, and among all the people: the garrison, and the spoilers, they also trembled, and the earth quaked: so it was a very great trembling.
And there was trembling in the host, in the field, and among all the people: the garrison, and the spoilers, they also trembled, and the earth quaked: so it was a very great trembling:

14:15 И произошел ужас в стане на поле и во всем народе; передовые отряды и опустошавшие землю пришли в трепет [и не хотели сражаться]; дрогнула вся земля, и был ужас великий от Господа.
14:15
καὶ και and; even
ἐγενήθη γινομαι happen; become
ἔκστασις εκστασις ecstasy; trance
ἐν εν in
τῇ ο the
παρεμβολῇ παρεμβολη encampment; barracks
καὶ και and; even
ἐν εν in
ἀγρῷ αγρος field
καὶ και and; even
πᾶς πας all; every
ο the
λαὸς λαος populace; population
οἱ ο the
ἐν εν in
μεσσαβ μεσσαβ and; even
οἱ ο the
διαφθείροντες διαφθειρω deteriorate; ruin
ἐξέστησαν εξιστημι astonish; beside yourself
καὶ και and; even
αὐτοὶ αυτος he; him
οὐκ ου not
ἤθελον θελω determine; will
ποιεῖν ποιεω do; make
καὶ και and; even
ἐθάμβησεν θαμβεω amaze; wonder
ο the
γῆ γη earth; land
καὶ και and; even
ἐγενήθη γινομαι happen; become
ἔκστασις εκστασις ecstasy; trance
παρὰ παρα from; by
κυρίου κυριος lord; master
14:15
וַ wa וְ and
תְּהִי֩ ttᵊhˌî היה be
חֲרָדָ֨ה ḥᵃrāḏˌā חֲרָדָה trembling
בַ va בְּ in
הַ the
מַּחֲנֶ֤ה mmaḥᵃnˈeh מַחֲנֶה camp
בַ va בְּ in
הַ the
שָּׂדֶה֙ śśāḏˌeh שָׂדֶה open field
וּ û וְ and
בְ vᵊ בְּ in
כָל־ ḵol- כֹּל whole
הָ הַ the
עָ֔ם ʕˈām עַם people
הַ ha הַ the
מַּצָּב֙ mmaṣṣˌāv מַצָּב standing place
וְ wᵊ וְ and
הַ ha הַ the
מַּשְׁחִ֔ית mmašḥˈîṯ מַשְׁחִית destruction
חָרְד֖וּ ḥārᵊḏˌû חרד tremble
גַּם־ gam- גַּם even
הֵ֑מָּה hˈēmmā הֵמָּה they
וַ wa וְ and
תִּרְגַּ֣ז ttirgˈaz רגז quake
הָ הַ the
אָ֔רֶץ ʔˈāreṣ אֶרֶץ earth
וַ wa וְ and
תְּהִ֖י ttᵊhˌî היה be
לְ lᵊ לְ to
חֶרְדַּ֥ת ḥerdˌaṯ חֲרָדָה trembling
אֱלֹהִֽים׃ ʔᵉlōhˈîm אֱלֹהִים god(s)
14:15. et factum est miraculum in castris per agros sed et omnis populus stationis eorum qui ierant ad praedandum obstipuit et conturbata est terra et accidit quasi miraculum a Deo
And there was a miracle in the camp, in the fields: and all the people of their garrison, who had gone out to plunder, were amazed, and the earth trembled: and it happened as a miracle from God.
14:15. And a miracle occurred in the camp, out in the fields. And all of the people of their garrison, who had gone out in order to plunder, were stupefied. And the earth trembled. And it happened as a miracle from God.
14:15. And there was trembling in the host, in the field, and among all the people: the garrison, and the spoilers, they also trembled, and the earth quaked: so it was a very great trembling.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:15: There was trembling in the host - They were terrified and panic-struck; the people in general round about, those in the garrison, the spoilers, and the whole country, were struck with terror; the commotion was universal and most extraordinary. The trembling of the earth is probably not to be taken literally, but as a metaphor for a great commotion in the country, though God might have interposed in an extraordinary manner, and produced a real earthquake; but their being panic-struck was sufficient to produce all the requisite confusion and dismay.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:16
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
14:15: The earth quaked - This naturally increased the panic to the utmost. Compare Sa1 7:10; Jos 10:11; Psa 114:4.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:15: there was trembling: Jos 2:9; Jdg 7:21; Kg2 7:6, Kg2 7:7; Job 18:11; Psa 14:5
the spoilers: Sa1 13:17, Sa1 13:23
the earth quaked: Exo 19:18; Mat 24:6, Mat 27:50, Mat 27:51
very great trembling: Heb. trembling of God, Gen 35:5; Lev 26:36, Lev 26:37; Sa2 5:24; Dan 5:6; God will in some way or other direct the steps of those who acknowledge him in all their ways, and seek unto him for direction with full purpose of heart. Sometimes we find most comfort in that which is least our own doing, and into which we have been led by the unexpected, but well observed, turns of Providence.
Geneva 1599
And there was trembling in the host, in the field, and among all the people: the garrison, and the spoilers, they also trembled, and the earth (h) quaked: so it was a very great trembling.
(h) In that the insensible creatures tremble for fear of God's judgment, it declares how terrible his vengeance will be against his enemies.
John Gill
And there was trembling in the host in the field,.... Belonging to Michmash, where the army lay encamped:
and among all the people; the inhabitants of Michmash, or that attended the army, and furnished them with provisions, trafficking with them; the common people, as distinguished from the soldiers:
the garrison; those that were in it, who did not sally out, but perceiving a great slaughter made of their outer scouts, were seized with a panic:
and the spoilers they also trembled; who had been about the country, ravaging and plundering it, and were returned with their booty; see 1Kings 13:17.
and the earth quaked; the inhabitants of it thereabout, or the earth itself literally; a real earthquake was caused at the same time, which increased the terror:
so that it was a very great trembling; both with respect to the numbers that were affected with it throughout the camp and garrison, and the causes of it; the terrible apprehension they had of a large army just ready to rush upon them; the earth quaking and opening in various places, threatening to swallow them up; and perhaps suspicions of treachery among themselves, they consisting of various nations, and some among them Hebrews; hence they fell upon and slew one another, 1Kings 14:20, or "a trembling of God" (u); either in the same sense to which we translate it, as cedars of God, flame of God, &c. that is, large and great ones; or which came from God; it was he that sent this trembling among them, struck their minds with fear and dread, so that they were in the utmost consternation, and knew not what to do, nor which way to take, and had no heart to oppose the enemy, and defend themselves.
(u) "in trepidationem Dei", Montanus, Drusius, Vatablus.
John Wesley
Field - That is, in the whole host which was in the field. All - That is, among all the rest of their forces, as well as those in the garrison at Michmash, as the spoilers, mentioned 1Kings 13:17, the report of this prodigy, and with it the terror of God speedily passing from one to another. Trembling - The Hebrew is, a trembling of God, signifying not only a very great trembling, but such as was supernatural, and came immediately from the hand of God. He that made the heart knows how to make it tremble. To complete their confusion, even the earth quaked; it shook under them, and made them fear it was just going to swallow them up. Those who will not fear the eternal God, he can make afraid of a shadow.
14:1614:16: Եւ տեսին դէտքն Սաւուղայ ՚ի Գաբաայ Բենիամինի, եւ ահա խռովեա՛լ էր բանակն յա՛յսկոյս յայնկոյս։
16 Սաւուղի դէտերը Բենիամինի երկրի Գաբաա քաղաքից տեսան, որ բանակը, իրեն կորցրած, այս ու այն կողմ է գնում:
16 Բենիամինի Գաբաայէն Սաւուղին դէտերը տեսան թէ ահա այն բազմութիւնը մեծ շփոթութեան մէջ է* ու երթալով կը ցրուի։
Եւ տեսին դէտքն Սաւուղայ ի Գաբաայ Բենիամինի, եւ ահա խռովեալ էր բանակն յայսկոյս յայնկոյս:

14:16: Եւ տեսին դէտքն Սաւուղայ ՚ի Գաբաայ Բենիամինի, եւ ահա խռովեա՛լ էր բանակն յա՛յսկոյս յայնկոյս։
16 Սաւուղի դէտերը Բենիամինի երկրի Գաբաա քաղաքից տեսան, որ բանակը, իրեն կորցրած, այս ու այն կողմ է գնում:
16 Բենիամինի Գաբաայէն Սաւուղին դէտերը տեսան թէ ահա այն բազմութիւնը մեծ շփոթութեան մէջ է* ու երթալով կը ցրուի։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:1614:16 И увидели стражи Саула в Гиве Вениаминовой, что толпа рассеивается и бежит туда и сюда.
14:16 καὶ και and; even εἶδον οραω view; see οἱ ο the σκοποὶ σκοπος focus; aim τοῦ ο the Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul ἐν εν in Γαβεε γαβεε Beniamin; Veniamin καὶ και and; even ἰδοὺ ιδου see!; here I am ἡ ο the παρεμβολὴ παρεμβολη encampment; barracks τεταραγμένη ταρασσω stir up; trouble ἔνθεν ενθαδε this place; back here καὶ και and; even ἔνθεν ενθαδε this place; back here
14:16 וַ wa וְ and יִּרְא֤וּ yyirʔˈû ראה see הַ ha הַ the צֹּפִים֙ ṣṣōfîm צפה look out לְ lᵊ לְ to שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul בְּ bᵊ בְּ in גִבְעַ֖ת ḡivʕˌaṯ גִּבְעָה hill בִּנְיָמִ֑ן binyāmˈin בִּנְיָמִן Benjamin וְ wᵊ וְ and הִנֵּ֧ה hinnˈē הִנֵּה behold הֶ he הַ the הָמֹ֛ון hāmˈôn הָמֹון commotion נָמֹ֖וג nāmˌôḡ מוג faint וַ wa וְ and יֵּ֥לֶךְ yyˌēleḵ הלך walk וַ wa וְ and הֲלֹֽם׃ פ hᵃlˈōm . f הֲלֹם hither
14:16. et respexerunt speculatores Saul qui erant in Gabaa Beniamin et ecce multitudo prostrata et huc illucque diffugiensAnd the watchmen of Saul, who were in Gabaa of Benjamin looked, and behold a multitude overthrown, and fleeing this way and that.
16. And the watchmen of Saul in Gibeah of Benjamin looked; and, behold, the multitude melted away, and they went and thither.
14:16. And the watchmen of Saul, who were at Gibeah of Benjamin, looked out, and behold, a multitude was thrown down and dispersed, this way and that.
14:16. And the watchmen of Saul in Gibeah of Benjamin looked; and, behold, the multitude melted away, and they went on beating down [one another].
And the watchmen of Saul in Gibeah of Benjamin looked; and, behold, the multitude melted away, and they went on beating down:

14:16 И увидели стражи Саула в Гиве Вениаминовой, что толпа рассеивается и бежит туда и сюда.
14:16
καὶ και and; even
εἶδον οραω view; see
οἱ ο the
σκοποὶ σκοπος focus; aim
τοῦ ο the
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
ἐν εν in
Γαβεε γαβεε Beniamin; Veniamin
καὶ και and; even
ἰδοὺ ιδου see!; here I am
ο the
παρεμβολὴ παρεμβολη encampment; barracks
τεταραγμένη ταρασσω stir up; trouble
ἔνθεν ενθαδε this place; back here
καὶ και and; even
ἔνθεν ενθαδε this place; back here
14:16
וַ wa וְ and
יִּרְא֤וּ yyirʔˈû ראה see
הַ ha הַ the
צֹּפִים֙ ṣṣōfîm צפה look out
לְ lᵊ לְ to
שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
גִבְעַ֖ת ḡivʕˌaṯ גִּבְעָה hill
בִּנְיָמִ֑ן binyāmˈin בִּנְיָמִן Benjamin
וְ wᵊ וְ and
הִנֵּ֧ה hinnˈē הִנֵּה behold
הֶ he הַ the
הָמֹ֛ון hāmˈôn הָמֹון commotion
נָמֹ֖וג nāmˌôḡ מוג faint
וַ wa וְ and
יֵּ֥לֶךְ yyˌēleḵ הלך walk
וַ wa וְ and
הֲלֹֽם׃ פ hᵃlˈōm . f הֲלֹם hither
14:16. et respexerunt speculatores Saul qui erant in Gabaa Beniamin et ecce multitudo prostrata et huc illucque diffugiens
And the watchmen of Saul, who were in Gabaa of Benjamin looked, and behold a multitude overthrown, and fleeing this way and that.
14:16. And the watchmen of Saul, who were at Gibeah of Benjamin, looked out, and behold, a multitude was thrown down and dispersed, this way and that.
14:16. And the watchmen of Saul in Gibeah of Benjamin looked; and, behold, the multitude melted away, and they went on beating down [one another].
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jg▾ kad▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ mh▾ all ▾
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
The Philistines Destroyed. B. C. 1067.

16 And the watchmen of Saul in Gibeah of Benjamin looked; and, behold, the multitude melted away, and they went on beating down one another. 17 Then said Saul unto the people that were with him, Number now, and see who is gone from us. And when they had numbered, behold, Jonathan and his armourbearer were not there. 18 And Saul said unto Ahiah, Bring hither the ark of God. For the ark of God was at that time with the children of Israel. 19 And it came to pass, while Saul talked unto the priest, that the noise that was in the host of the Philistines went on and increased: and Saul said unto the priest, Withdraw thine hand. 20 And Saul and all the people that were with him assembled themselves, and they came to the battle: and, behold, every man's sword was against his fellow, and there was a very great discomfiture. 21 Moreover the Hebrews that were with the Philistines before that time, which went up with them into the camp from the country round about, even they also turned to be with the Israelites that were with Saul and Jonathan. 22 Likewise all the men of Israel which had hid themselves in mount Ephraim, when they heard that the Philistines fled, even they also followed hard after them in the battle. 23 So the LORD saved Israel that day: and the battle passed over unto Beth-aven.
We have here the prosecution and improvement of the wonderful advantages which Jonathan and his armour-bearer gained against the Philistines.
I. The Philistines were, by the power of God, set against one another. They melted away like snow before the sun, and went on beating down one another (v. 16), for (v. 20) every man's sword was against his fellow. When they fled for fear, instead of turning back upon those that chased them, they reckoned those only their enemies that stood in their way, and treated them accordingly. The Philistines were very secure, because all the swords and spears were in their hands. Israel had none except what Saul and Jonathan had. But now God showed them the folly of that confidence, by making their own swords and spears the instruments of their own destruction, and more fatal in their own hands than if they had been in the hands of Israel. See the like done, Judg. vii. 22; 2 Chron. xx. 23.
II. The Israelites were hereby animated against them.
1. Notice was soon taken of it by the watchmen of Saul, those that stood sentinel at Gibeah, v. 16. They were aware that the host of the enemy was in great confusion, and that a great slaughter was made among them, and yet, upon search, they found none of their own forces absent, but only Jonathan and his servant (v. 17), which no doubt greatly animated them, and assured them that it could be no other than the Lord's doing, when there was no more of man's doing than what those two could do against a great host.
2. Saul began to enquire of God, but soon desisted. His spirit had not come down so far as to allow him to consult Samuel, though, it is probable, he was near him; for we read (ch. xiii. 15) that he had come to Gibeah of Benjamin; but he called for the ark (v. 18), desiring to know whether it would be safe for him to attack the Philistines, upon the disorder they perceived them to be in. Many will consult God about their safety that would never consult him about their duty. But, perceiving by his scouts that the noise in the enemy's camp increased, he commanded the priest that officiated to break off abruptly: "Withdraw thy hand (v. 19), consult no more, wait no longer for an answer." He was very unwise indeed if (as some think) he forbade him to lift up his hands in prayer; for when Joshua was actually engaged with Amalek Moses continued still to lift up his hands. It is rather a prohibition to his enquiring of the Lord, either, (1.) Because now he thought he did not need an answer, the case was plain enough. And yet the more evident it was that God did all the more reason he had to enquire whether he would give him leave to do any thing. Or, (2.) Because now he would not stay for it; he was in such haste to fight a falling enemy that he would not stay to make and end of his devotions, nor hear what answer God would give him. A little thing will divert a vain and carnal mind from religious exercises. He that believeth will not make haste, such haste as this, nor reckon any business so urgent as not to allow time to take God along with him.
3. He, and all the little force he had, made a vigorous attack upon the enemy; and all the people were cried together (so the word is, v. 20), for want of the silver trumpets wherewith God appointed them to sound an alarm in the day of battle, Num. x. 9. They summoned them together by shouting, and their number was not so great but that they might soon be got together. And now they seem bold and brave when the work is done to their hands. Our Lord Jesus had conquered our spiritual enemies, routed and dispersed them, so that we are cowards indeed if we will not stand to our arms when it is only to pursue the victory and to divide the spoil.
4. Every Hebrew, even those from whom one would least have expected it, now turned his hand against the Philistines. (1.) Those that had deserted and gone over to the enemy, and were among them, now fought against them, v. 21. Some think, they were such as had been taken prisoners by them, and now they were goads in their sides. It rather seems that they went in to them voluntarily, but, now that they saw them falling, recovered the hearts of Israelites, and did valiantly for their country. (2.) Those that had fled their colours, and hid themselves in the mountains, returned to their posts, and joined in with the pursuers (v. 22), hoping by their great zeal and officiousness, now that the danger was over and the victory sure, to atone for their former cowardice. It was not much to their praise to appear now, but it would have been more their reproach if they had not appeared. Those that are remiss and faint-hearted indeed that will not act in the cause of God when they see it victorious, as well as righteous. Thus all hands were at work against the Philistines, and every Israelite slew as many as he could, without sword or spear; yet it is said (v. 23), it was the Lord that saved Israel that day. He did it by them, for without him they could do nothing. Salvation is of the Lord.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:16: The watchmen of Saul - Those who were sent out as scouts to observe the motions of the army.
Melted away - There was no order in the Philistine camp, and the people were dispersing in all directions. The Vulgate has, Et ecce multitudo prostrata, "And behold the multitude were prostrate;" many lay dead upon the field, partly by the sword of Jonathan and his armor-bearer, and partly by the swords of each other, Sa1 14:20.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:17
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
14:16: Multitude - The word is in Sa1 14:19 (margin) rendered tumult. It must have the same meaning here. The sentence is obscure and probably corrupt; perhaps it means, "and behold the tumult! and it went on" (increased) "melting away and beating down."
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:16: melted away: Psa 58:7, Psa 68:2
beating down: Sa1 14:20; Jdg 7:22; Ch2 20:22-25; Isa 19:2
Carl Friedrich Keil and Franz Delitzsch

Flight and defeat of the Philistines. - 1Kings 14:16. The spies of Saul at Gibeah saw how the multitude (in the camp of the Philistines) melted away and was beaten more and more. The words והלם ויּלך are obscure. The Rabbins are unanimous in adopting the explanation magis magisque frangebatur, and have therefore probably taken הלם as an inf. absol. הלום, and interpreted הלם according to Judg 5:26. This was also the case with the Chaldee; and Gesenius (Thes. p. 383) has adopted the same rendering, except that he has taken הלם in the sense of dissolutus, dissipatus est. Others take הלום as adverbial ("and thither"), and supply the correlate הלם (hither), so as to bring out the meaning "hither and thither." Thus the lxx render it ἔνθεν καὶ ἔνθεν, but they have not translated ויּלך at all.
1Kings 14:17
Saul conjectured at once that the excitement in the camp of the Philistines was occasioned by an attack made by Israelitish warriors, and therefore commanded the people: פּקדוּ־נא, "Muster (number) now, and see who has gone away from us;" and "Jonathan and his armour-bearer were not there," i.e., they were missing.
1Kings 14:18
Saul therefore resolved to ask God, through the priest Ahiah, what he should do; whether he should go out with his army against the Philistines or no. But whilst he was talking with the priest, the tumult in the camp of the Philistines became greater and greater, so that he saw from that what ought to be done under the circumstances, and stopped the priest's inquiring of God, and set out with his people without delay. We are struck, however, with the expression in 1Kings 14:18, "Bring hither the ark of God," and the explanation which follows, "for the ark of God was at that time with the children of Israel," inasmuch as the ark was then deposited at Kirjath-jearim, and it is a very improbable thing that it should have been in the little camp of Saul. Moreover, in other cases where the high priest is spoken of as inquiring the will of God, there is no mention made of the ark, but only of the ephod, the high priest's shoulder-dress, upon which there were fastened the Urim and Thummim, through which inquiry was made of God. And in addition to this, the verb הגּישׁה is not really applicable to the ark, which was not an object that could be carried about at will; whereas this verb is the current expression used to signify the fetching of the ephod (vid., 1Kings 23:9; 1Kings 30:7). All these circumstances render the correctness of the Masoretic text extremely doubtful, notwithstanding the fact that the Chaldee, the Syriac, and Arabic, and the Vulgate support it, and recommend rather the reading adopted by the lxx, προσάγαγε τὸ Ἐφούδ· ὅτι αὐτὸς ἦρεν τὸ Ἐφοὺδ ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐκείνῃ ἐνώπιον Ἰσραήλ, which would give as the Hebrew text, ישׂראל לפני ההוּא בּיּום האפוד נשׂא הוּא כּי האפוד הגּישׁה. In any case, וב'ני ישׂראל@ at the end of the verse should be read ישׂ לבני or לפני, since וּ gives no sense at all.
1Kings 14:19
"It increased more and more;" lit. increasing and becoming greater. The subject וגו וההמון is placed absolutely at the head, so that the verb ויּלך brev eh is appended in the form of an apodosis. ידך אסף, "draw thy hand in" (back); i.e., leave off now.
1Kings 14:20
"And (i.e., in consequence of the increasing tumult in the enemy's camp) Saul had himself, and all the people with him, called," i.e., called together for battle; and when they came to the war, i.e., to the place of conflict, "behold, there was the sword of the one against the other, a very great confusion," in consequence partly of terror, and partly of the circumstance alluded to in 1Kings 14:21.
1Kings 14:21-22
"And the Hebrews were with the Philistines as before (yesterday and the day before yesterday), who had come along with them in the camp round about; they also came over to Israel, which was with Saul and Jonathan." סביב means distributed round about among the Philistines. Those Israelites whom the Philistines had incorporated into their army are called Hebrews, according to the name which was current among foreigners, whilst those who were with Saul are called Israel, according to the sacred name of the nation. The difficulty which many expositors have found in the word להיות has been very correctly solved, so far as the sense is concerned, by the earlier translators, by the interpolation of "they returned:" תבוּ (Chald.), ἐπεστράφησαν (lxx), reversi sunt (Vulg.), and similarly the Syriac and Arabic. We are not at liberty, however, to amend the Hebrew text in this manner, as nothing more is omitted than the finite verb היוּ before the infinitive להיות (for this construction, see Gesenius, Gramm. 132, 3, Anm. 1), and this might easily be left out here, since it stands at the beginning of the verse in the main clause. The literal rendering would be, they were to be with Israel, i.e., they came over to Israel. The fact that the Hebrews who were serving in the army of the Philistines came over to Saul and his host, and turned their weapons against their oppressors, naturally heightened the confusion in the camp of the Philistines, and accelerated their defeat; and this was still further increased by the fact that the Israelites who had concealed themselves on the mountains of Ephraim also joined the Israelitish army, as soon as they heard of the flight of the Philistines (1Kings 14:22).
1Kings 14:23
"Thus the Lord helped Israel that day, and the conflict went out beyond Bethaven." Bethaven was on the east of Michmash, and, according to 1Kings 14:31, the Philistines fled westwards from Michmash to Ajalon. But if we bear in mind that the camp of the Philistines was on the eastern side of Michmash before Bethaven, according to 1Kings 13:5, and that the Israelites forced their way into it from the south, we shall see that the battle might easily have spread out beyond Bethaven, and that eventually the main body of the enemy might have fled as far as Ajalon, and have been pursued to that point by the victorious Israelites.
John Gill
And the watchmen of Saul in Gibeah of Benjamin looked,.... The city of Gibeah was built on an hill, from where it had its name; and these watchmen or sentinels of Saul were set by him no doubt in the highest part of it, whereby they could overlook the army of the Philistines as they lay encamped, and could observe their motions, and give notice accordingly; and it being now broad day light, could see the condition they were in:
and, behold, the multitude melted away; like snow gradually, and yet apace; they could discern their numbers lessening more and more, through the slaughter of many made among them by one another, and the flight of others; and they went on beating down one another; they could perceive they fled with great precipitation, throwing one another down in running, tumbling over one another, and trampling on each other which were in their way.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
the watchmen of Saul . . . looked--The wild disorder in the enemies' camp was described and the noise of dismay heard on the heights of Gibeah.
14:1714:17: Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ ցժողովուրդն որ ընդ նմա. Հանդէ՛ս արարէք եւ տեսէք՝ ո՞վ երթեալ իցէ ՚ի մէնջ։ Եւ հանդէ՛ս արարին, եւ ո՛չ գտանէր Յովնաթան՝ եւ կապարճակիր նորա[2965]։ [2965] Ոմանք. Ո՞ երթեալ իցէ ՚ի։
17 Սաւուղն իր հետ եղած զօրքին ասաց. «Ստուգեցէ՛ք ու տեսէ՛ք, մեզանից ո՞վ է հեռացել»: Ստուգեցին եւ տեսան, որ Յովնաթանն ու նրա կապարճակիրը չկան:
17 Սաւուղ իրեն հետ եղող ժողովուրդին ըսաւ. «Աչքէ անցուցէ՛ք ու նայեցէ՛ք թէ մեզմէ ո՞վ գացեր է»։ Ուստի անոնք աչքէ անցուցին եւ ահա Յովնաթան ու անոր զէնքերը կրողը չկային։
Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ ցժողովուրդն որ ընդ նմա. Հանդէս արարէք եւ տեսէք ո՞վ երթեալ իցէ ի մէնջ: Եւ հանդէս արարին, եւ ոչ գտանէր Յովնաթան եւ կապարճակիր նորա:

14:17: Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ ցժողովուրդն որ ընդ նմա. Հանդէ՛ս արարէք եւ տեսէք՝ ո՞վ երթեալ իցէ ՚ի մէնջ։ Եւ հանդէ՛ս արարին, եւ ո՛չ գտանէր Յովնաթան՝ եւ կապարճակիր նորա[2965]։
[2965] Ոմանք. Ո՞ երթեալ իցէ ՚ի։
17 Սաւուղն իր հետ եղած զօրքին ասաց. «Ստուգեցէ՛ք ու տեսէ՛ք, մեզանից ո՞վ է հեռացել»: Ստուգեցին եւ տեսան, որ Յովնաթանն ու նրա կապարճակիրը չկան:
17 Սաւուղ իրեն հետ եղող ժողովուրդին ըսաւ. «Աչքէ անցուցէ՛ք ու նայեցէ՛ք թէ մեզմէ ո՞վ գացեր է»։ Ուստի անոնք աչքէ անցուցին եւ ահա Յովնաթան ու անոր զէնքերը կրողը չկային։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:1714:17 И сказал Саул к народу, бывшему с ним; пересмотрите и узнайте, кто из наших вышел. И пересмотрели, и вот нет Ионафана и оруженосца его.
14:17 καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul τῷ ο the λαῷ λαος populace; population τῷ ο the μετ᾿ μετα with; amid αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him ἐπισκέψασθε επισκεπτομαι visit; inspect δὴ δη in fact καὶ και and; even ἴδετε οραω view; see τίς τις.1 who?; what? πεπόρευται πορευομαι travel; go ἐξ εκ from; out of ὑμῶν υμων your καὶ και and; even ἐπεσκέψαντο επισκεπτομαι visit; inspect καὶ και and; even ἰδοὺ ιδου see!; here I am οὐχ ου not εὑρίσκετο ευρισκω find Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν and; even ὁ ο the αἴρων αιρω lift; remove τὰ ο the σκεύη σκευος vessel; jar αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
14:17 וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֣אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say שָׁא֗וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul לָ lā לְ to † הַ the עָם֙ ʕˌām עַם people אֲשֶׁ֣ר ʔᵃšˈer אֲשֶׁר [relative] אִתֹּ֔ו ʔittˈô אֵת together with פִּקְדוּ־ piqᵊḏû- פקד miss נָ֣א nˈā נָא yeah וּ û וְ and רְא֔וּ rᵊʔˈû ראה see מִ֖י mˌî מִי who הָלַ֣ךְ hālˈaḵ הלך walk מֵ mē מִן from עִמָּ֑נוּ ʕimmˈānû עִם with וַֽ wˈa וְ and יִּפְקְד֔וּ yyifqᵊḏˈû פקד miss וְ wᵊ וְ and הִנֵּ֛ה hinnˈē הִנֵּה behold אֵ֥ין ʔˌên אַיִן [NEG] יֹונָתָ֖ן yônāṯˌān יֹונָתָן Jonathan וְ wᵊ וְ and נֹשֵׂ֥א nōśˌē נשׂא lift כֵלָֽיו׃ ḵēlˈāʸw כְּלִי tool
14:17. et ait Saul populo qui erat cum eo requirite et videte quis abierit ex nobis cumque requisissent reppertum est non adesse Ionathan et armigerum eiusAnd Saul said to the people that were with him: Look, and see who is gone from us. And when they had sought, it was found that Jonathan and his armourbearer were not there.
17. Then said Saul unto the people that were with him, Number now, and see who is gone from us. And when they had numbered, behold, Jonathan and his armourbearer were not there.
14:17. And Saul said to the people who were with him, “Inquire and see who has gone out from us.” And when they had inquired, it was found that Jonathan and his armor bearer were not present.
14:17. Then said Saul unto the people that [were] with him, Number now, and see who is gone from us. And when they had numbered, behold, Jonathan and his armourbearer [were] not [there].
Then said Saul unto the people that [were] with him, Number now, and see who is gone from us. And when they had numbered, behold, Jonathan and his armourbearer [were] not:

14:17 И сказал Саул к народу, бывшему с ним; пересмотрите и узнайте, кто из наших вышел. И пересмотрели, и вот нет Ионафана и оруженосца его.
14:17
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
τῷ ο the
λαῷ λαος populace; population
τῷ ο the
μετ᾿ μετα with; amid
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
ἐπισκέψασθε επισκεπτομαι visit; inspect
δὴ δη in fact
καὶ και and; even
ἴδετε οραω view; see
τίς τις.1 who?; what?
πεπόρευται πορευομαι travel; go
ἐξ εκ from; out of
ὑμῶν υμων your
καὶ και and; even
ἐπεσκέψαντο επισκεπτομαι visit; inspect
καὶ και and; even
ἰδοὺ ιδου see!; here I am
οὐχ ου not
εὑρίσκετο ευρισκω find
Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν and; even
ο the
αἴρων αιρω lift; remove
τὰ ο the
σκεύη σκευος vessel; jar
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
14:17
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֣אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say
שָׁא֗וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
לָ לְ to
הַ the
עָם֙ ʕˌām עַם people
אֲשֶׁ֣ר ʔᵃšˈer אֲשֶׁר [relative]
אִתֹּ֔ו ʔittˈô אֵת together with
פִּקְדוּ־ piqᵊḏû- פקד miss
נָ֣א nˈā נָא yeah
וּ û וְ and
רְא֔וּ rᵊʔˈû ראה see
מִ֖י mˌî מִי who
הָלַ֣ךְ hālˈaḵ הלך walk
מֵ מִן from
עִמָּ֑נוּ ʕimmˈānû עִם with
וַֽ wˈa וְ and
יִּפְקְד֔וּ yyifqᵊḏˈû פקד miss
וְ wᵊ וְ and
הִנֵּ֛ה hinnˈē הִנֵּה behold
אֵ֥ין ʔˌên אַיִן [NEG]
יֹונָתָ֖ן yônāṯˌān יֹונָתָן Jonathan
וְ wᵊ וְ and
נֹשֵׂ֥א nōśˌē נשׂא lift
כֵלָֽיו׃ ḵēlˈāʸw כְּלִי tool
14:17. et ait Saul populo qui erat cum eo requirite et videte quis abierit ex nobis cumque requisissent reppertum est non adesse Ionathan et armigerum eius
And Saul said to the people that were with him: Look, and see who is gone from us. And when they had sought, it was found that Jonathan and his armourbearer were not there.
14:17. And Saul said to the people who were with him, “Inquire and see who has gone out from us.” And when they had inquired, it was found that Jonathan and his armor bearer were not present.
14:17. Then said Saul unto the people that [were] with him, Number now, and see who is gone from us. And when they had numbered, behold, Jonathan and his armourbearer [were] not [there].
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jg▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:17: Number now - Saul perceived that the Philistines were routed, but could not tell by what means; supposing that it must be by some of his own troops, he called a muster to see who and how many were absent.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:18
John Gill
Then said Saul unto the people that were with him,.... To some of the officers, particularly the muster master:
number now, and see who is gone from us: for he concluded that this agitation and confusion in the host of the Philistines were occasioned by an enterprise of some of his men, who by some stratagem or another had thrown them into this disorder:
and when they had numbered: which was soon done, being but six hundred men in all:
behold, Jonathan and his armourbearer were not there; from whence it might be inferred, that this commotion the Philistines were in was occasioned by an onset of theirs on the outer guards or sentinels of their garrison or army, which had alarmed them.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
Then said Saul unto the people that were with him, Number now, and see who is gone from us--The idea occurred to him that it might be some daring adventurer belonging to his own little troop, and it would be easy to discover him.
14:1814:18: Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ ցԱքիա. Մատո՛ զեփուդդ։ Քանզի նա՛ կրէր զեփուդն. զի էր տապանակն Աստուծոյ յաւուր յայնմիկ առաջի Իսրայէլի։
18 Սաւուղն ասաց Աքիային. «Մօտեցրո՛ւ եփուդդ» (քանզի նա եփուդ էր կրում, եւ Աստծու տապանակն այդ օրը իսրայէլացիների մօտ էր):
18 Այն ատեն Սաւուղ Աքիային ըսաւ. «Աստուծոյ տապանակը մօտեցուր». քանզի այն ատեն Աստուծոյ տապանակը Իսրայէլի որդիներուն հետ էր։
Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ ցԱքիա. Մատո [275]զեփուդդ: Քանզի նա կրէր զեփուդն.`` զի էր տապանակն Աստուծոյ յաւուր յայնմիկ առաջի Իսրայելի:

14:18: Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ ցԱքիա. Մատո՛ զեփուդդ։ Քանզի նա՛ կրէր զեփուդն. զի էր տապանակն Աստուծոյ յաւուր յայնմիկ առաջի Իսրայէլի։
18 Սաւուղն ասաց Աքիային. «Մօտեցրո՛ւ եփուդդ» (քանզի նա եփուդ էր կրում, եւ Աստծու տապանակն այդ օրը իսրայէլացիների մօտ էր):
18 Այն ատեն Սաւուղ Աքիային ըսաւ. «Աստուծոյ տապանակը մօտեցուր». քանզի այն ատեն Աստուծոյ տապանակը Իսրայէլի որդիներուն հետ էր։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:1814:18 И сказал Саул Ахии: >, ибо кивот Божий в то время был с сынами Израильскими.
14:18 καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul τῷ ο the Αχια αχια lead toward; head toward τὸ ο the εφουδ εφουδ since; that αὐτὸς αυτος he; him ἦρεν αιρω lift; remove τὸ ο the εφουδ εφουδ in τῇ ο the ἡμέρᾳ ημερα day ἐκείνῃ εκεινος that ἐνώπιον ενωπιος in the face; facing Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel
14:18 וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֤אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul לַֽ lˈa לְ to אֲחִיָּ֔ה ʔᵃḥiyyˈā אֲחִיָּה Ahijah הַגִּ֖ישָׁה haggˌîšā נגשׁ approach אֲרֹ֣ון ʔᵃrˈôn אֲרֹון ark הָ hā הַ the אֱלֹהִ֑ים ʔᵉlōhˈîm אֱלֹהִים god(s) כִּֽי־ kˈî- כִּי that הָיָ֞ה hāyˈā היה be אֲרֹ֧ון ʔᵃrˈôn אֲרֹון ark הָ hā הַ the אֱלֹהִ֛ים ʔᵉlōhˈîm אֱלֹהִים god(s) בַּ ba בְּ in † הַ the יֹּ֥ום yyˌôm יֹום day הַ ha הַ the ה֖וּא hˌû הוּא he וּ û וְ and בְנֵ֥י vᵊnˌê בֵּן son יִשְׂרָאֵֽל׃ yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel
14:18. et ait Saul ad Ahiam adplica arcam Dei erat enim ibi arca Dei in die illa cum filiis IsrahelAnd Saul said to Achias: Bring the ark of the Lord. (For the ark of God was there that day with the children of Israel.)
18. And Saul said unto Ahijah, Bring hither the ark of God. For the ark of God was at that time with the children of Israel.
14:18. And Saul said to Ahijah, “Bring the ark of the God.” (For the ark of God was, in that day, with the sons of Israel in that place.)
14:18. And Saul said unto Ahiah, Bring hither the ark of God. For the ark of God was at that time with the children of Israel.
And Saul said unto Ahiah, Bring hither the ark of God. For the ark of God was at that time with the children of Israel:

14:18 И сказал Саул Ахии: <<принеси кивот ns{В греческом переводе: ефод.} Божий>>, ибо кивот Божий в то время был с сынами Израильскими.
14:18
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
τῷ ο the
Αχια αχια lead toward; head toward
τὸ ο the
εφουδ εφουδ since; that
αὐτὸς αυτος he; him
ἦρεν αιρω lift; remove
τὸ ο the
εφουδ εφουδ in
τῇ ο the
ἡμέρᾳ ημερα day
ἐκείνῃ εκεινος that
ἐνώπιον ενωπιος in the face; facing
Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel
14:18
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֤אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say
שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul
לַֽ lˈa לְ to
אֲחִיָּ֔ה ʔᵃḥiyyˈā אֲחִיָּה Ahijah
הַגִּ֖ישָׁה haggˌîšā נגשׁ approach
אֲרֹ֣ון ʔᵃrˈôn אֲרֹון ark
הָ הַ the
אֱלֹהִ֑ים ʔᵉlōhˈîm אֱלֹהִים god(s)
כִּֽי־ kˈî- כִּי that
הָיָ֞ה hāyˈā היה be
אֲרֹ֧ון ʔᵃrˈôn אֲרֹון ark
הָ הַ the
אֱלֹהִ֛ים ʔᵉlōhˈîm אֱלֹהִים god(s)
בַּ ba בְּ in
הַ the
יֹּ֥ום yyˌôm יֹום day
הַ ha הַ the
ה֖וּא hˌû הוּא he
וּ û וְ and
בְנֵ֥י vᵊnˌê בֵּן son
יִשְׂרָאֵֽל׃ yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel
14:18. et ait Saul ad Ahiam adplica arcam Dei erat enim ibi arca Dei in die illa cum filiis Israhel
And Saul said to Achias: Bring the ark of the Lord. (For the ark of God was there that day with the children of Israel.)
14:18. And Saul said to Ahijah, “Bring the ark of the God.” (For the ark of God was, in that day, with the sons of Israel in that place.)
14:18. And Saul said unto Ahiah, Bring hither the ark of God. For the ark of God was at that time with the children of Israel.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:18: Bring hither the ark of God - He wished to inquire what use he should make of the present favorable circumstances, and to proceed in the business as God should direct.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:19
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
14:18: For "the ark," some read "the ephod," owing to the improbability of the ark being with Saul at this time, and from the verb "Bring hither" being never applied to the ark, but regularly to the ephod Sa1 23:9; Sa1 30:7. Moreover, not the ark, but the ephod with Urim and Thummim, was the proper instrument for inquiring of the Lord. If, however, the Hebrew text is correct, they must have brought the ark into Saul's camp from Kirjath-jearim 1 Sam. 7, possibly to be safe from the Philistines.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:18: Bring hither: The Septuagint reads Προσαγαγε το εφουδ, οτι αυτος ηρε το εφουδ εν τη ημερα εκεινη ενωπιον Ισραηλ. "Bring hither the ephod; for he bore the ephod on that day before Israel," which Houbigant and others think is the true reading. Finding that his son Jonathan and his armour-bearer were absent, Saul wished to consult the high-priest; but the tumult increasing, he says to him, "Withdraw thine hand:" i. e., desist form consulting the ephod on the present occasion, and immediately hastened to make the best use he could of this astonishing victory. Sa1 4:3-5, Sa1 30:8; Num 27:21; Jdg 20:18, Jdg 20:23, Jdg 20:27, Jdg 20:28; Sa2 11:11, Sa2 15:24-26
For the ark: Sa1 5:2, Sa1 7:1
John Gill
And Saul said unto Ahiah, bring hither the ark of the Lord,.... That he, the high priest, might put on the ephod, with the Urim and Thummim, and inquire by them of the Lord before it, concerning the affair of Jonathan, what he had done, and the agitation that was in the host of the Philistines; so the Septuagint version, "bring the ephod", of which, with the Urim and Thummim, Kimchi interprets it; and ask, whether it was right for him to go out unto them, or continue where he was:
for the ark of God was at that time with the children of Israel; and so it always was, except a few months it was in the hands of the Philistines; so it was at Kirjathjearim, where it was last. Jarchi thinks a word is wanting, and to be supplied thus,"the ark of God was there at that time with the children of Israel,''at Gibeah; perhaps it might be removed first to Gilgal, when Saul and Samuel were there, and when they came to Gibeah it was brought along with them; but the last words may be considered as a distinct clause, and, literally tendered, are, "and the children of Israel": which Abarbinel accounts for thus, and Saul said this:
bring hither the ark of the Lord; and the children of Israel said so likewise, joined with him in it: though the ark had been with Saul, and the people, some time, and also the high priest, yet we do not find that Saul in all his straits and difficulties consulted the Lord before; but perceiving something extraordinary was doing, and might turn to his advantage, he begins to inquire.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
Saul said unto Ahiah, Bring hither the ark of God--There is no evidence that the ark had been brought from Kirjath-jearim. The Septuagint version is preferable; which, by a slight variation of the text, reads, "the ephod"; that is, the priestly cape, which the high priest put on when consulting the oracle. That this should be at hand is natural, from the presence of Ahiah himself, as well as the nearness of Nob, where the tabernacle was then situated.
14:1914:19: Եւ եղեւ մինչդեռ խօսէր Սաւուղ ընդ քահանային, եւ աղաղա՛կ ՚ի բանակին այլազգեաց երթալով երթա՛յր եւ յաճախէ՛ր. եւ ասէ Սաւուղ ցքահանայն. Ամփոփեա՛ զձեռն քո[2966]։ [2966] Ոմանք. Ամփոփեա՛ զձեռս քո։
19 Մինչ Սաւուղը քահանայի հետ էր խօսում, այլազգիների բանակում աղաղակը գնալով աւելանում էր: Սաւուղը քահանային ասաց. «Ձեռքդ յե՛տ քաշիր»:
19 Երբ Սաւուղ քահանային հետ կը խօսէր, Փղշտացիներու բանակին մէջի աղմուկը երթալով կը շատնար եւ Սաւուղ ըսաւ քահանային. «Ձեռքդ քաշէ՛»։
Եւ եղեւ մինչդեռ խօսէր Սաւուղ ընդ քահանային, եւ աղաղակ ի բանակին այլազգեաց երթալով երթայր եւ յաճախէր. եւ ասէ Սաւուղ ցքահանայն. Ամփոփեա զձեռն քո:

14:19: Եւ եղեւ մինչդեռ խօսէր Սաւուղ ընդ քահանային, եւ աղաղա՛կ ՚ի բանակին այլազգեաց երթալով երթա՛յր եւ յաճախէ՛ր. եւ ասէ Սաւուղ ցքահանայն. Ամփոփեա՛ զձեռն քո[2966]։
[2966] Ոմանք. Ամփոփեա՛ զձեռս քո։
19 Մինչ Սաւուղը քահանայի հետ էր խօսում, այլազգիների բանակում աղաղակը գնալով աւելանում էր: Սաւուղը քահանային ասաց. «Ձեռքդ յե՛տ քաշիր»:
19 Երբ Սաւուղ քահանային հետ կը խօսէր, Փղշտացիներու բանակին մէջի աղմուկը երթալով կը շատնար եւ Սաւուղ ըսաւ քահանային. «Ձեռքդ քաշէ՛»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:1914:19 Саул еще говорил к священнику, как смятение в стане Филистимском более и более [распространялось и] увеличивалось. Тогда сказал Саул священнику: сложи руки твои.
14:19 καὶ και and; even ἐγενήθη γινομαι happen; become ὡς ως.1 as; how ἐλάλει λαλεω talk; speak Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul πρὸς προς to; toward τὸν ο the ἱερέα ιερευς priest καὶ και and; even ὁ ο the ἦχος ηχος noise; sound ἐν εν in τῇ ο the παρεμβολῇ παρεμβολη encampment; barracks τῶν ο the ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner ἐπορεύετο πορευομαι travel; go πορευόμενος πορευομαι travel; go καὶ και and; even ἐπλήθυνεν πληθυνω multiply καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul πρὸς προς to; toward τὸν ο the ἱερέα ιερευς priest συνάγαγε συναγω gather τὰς ο the χεῖράς χειρ hand σου σου of you; your
14:19 וַ wa וְ and יְהִ֗י yᵊhˈî היה be עַ֣ד ʕˈaḏ עַד unto דִּבֶּ֤ר dibbˈer דבר speak שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to הַ ha הַ the כֹּהֵ֔ן kkōhˈēn כֹּהֵן priest וְ wᵊ וְ and הֶ he הַ the הָמֹ֗ון hāmˈôn הָמֹון commotion אֲשֶׁר֙ ʔᵃšˌer אֲשֶׁר [relative] בְּ bᵊ בְּ in מַחֲנֵ֣ה maḥᵃnˈē מַחֲנֶה camp פְלִשְׁתִּ֔ים fᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine וַ wa וְ and יֵּ֥לֶךְ yyˌēleḵ הלך walk הָלֹ֖וךְ hālˌôḵ הלך walk וָ wā וְ and רָ֑ב פ rˈāv f רַב much וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֧אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say שָׁא֛וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to הַ ha הַ the כֹּהֵ֖ן kkōhˌēn כֹּהֵן priest אֱסֹ֥ף ʔᵉsˌōf אסף gather יָדֶֽךָ׃ yāḏˈeḵā יָד hand
14:19. cumque loqueretur Saul ad sacerdotem tumultus magnus exortus est in castris Philisthinorum crescebatque paulatim et clarius reboabat et ait Saul ad sacerdotem contrahe manum tuamAnd while Saul spoke to the priest, there arose a great uproar in the camp of the Philistines: and it increased by degrees, and was heard more clearly. And Saul said to the priest: Draw in thy hand.
19. And it came to pass, while Saul talked unto the priest, that the tumult that was in the camp of the Philistines went on and increased: and Saul said unto the priest, Withdraw thine hand.
14:19. And while Saul spoke to the priest, there arose a great tumult in the camp of the Philistines. And it was increasing, little by little, and it was being heard more clearly. And Saul said to the priest, “Withdraw your hand.”
14:19. And it came to pass, while Saul talked unto the priest, that the noise that [was] in the host of the Philistines went on and increased: and Saul said unto the priest, Withdraw thine hand.
And it came to pass, while Saul talked unto the priest, that the noise that [was] in the host of the Philistines went on and increased: and Saul said unto the priest, Withdraw thine hand:

14:19 Саул еще говорил к священнику, как смятение в стане Филистимском более и более [распространялось и] увеличивалось. Тогда сказал Саул священнику: сложи руки твои.
14:19
καὶ και and; even
ἐγενήθη γινομαι happen; become
ὡς ως.1 as; how
ἐλάλει λαλεω talk; speak
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
πρὸς προς to; toward
τὸν ο the
ἱερέα ιερευς priest
καὶ και and; even
ο the
ἦχος ηχος noise; sound
ἐν εν in
τῇ ο the
παρεμβολῇ παρεμβολη encampment; barracks
τῶν ο the
ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner
ἐπορεύετο πορευομαι travel; go
πορευόμενος πορευομαι travel; go
καὶ και and; even
ἐπλήθυνεν πληθυνω multiply
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
πρὸς προς to; toward
τὸν ο the
ἱερέα ιερευς priest
συνάγαγε συναγω gather
τὰς ο the
χεῖράς χειρ hand
σου σου of you; your
14:19
וַ wa וְ and
יְהִ֗י yᵊhˈî היה be
עַ֣ד ʕˈaḏ עַד unto
דִּבֶּ֤ר dibbˈer דבר speak
שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
הַ ha הַ the
כֹּהֵ֔ן kkōhˈēn כֹּהֵן priest
וְ wᵊ וְ and
הֶ he הַ the
הָמֹ֗ון hāmˈôn הָמֹון commotion
אֲשֶׁר֙ ʔᵃšˌer אֲשֶׁר [relative]
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
מַחֲנֵ֣ה maḥᵃnˈē מַחֲנֶה camp
פְלִשְׁתִּ֔ים fᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
וַ wa וְ and
יֵּ֥לֶךְ yyˌēleḵ הלך walk
הָלֹ֖וךְ hālˌôḵ הלך walk
וָ וְ and
רָ֑ב פ rˈāv f רַב much
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֧אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say
שָׁא֛וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
הַ ha הַ the
כֹּהֵ֖ן kkōhˌēn כֹּהֵן priest
אֱסֹ֥ף ʔᵉsˌōf אסף gather
יָדֶֽךָ׃ yāḏˈeḵā יָד hand
14:19. cumque loqueretur Saul ad sacerdotem tumultus magnus exortus est in castris Philisthinorum crescebatque paulatim et clarius reboabat et ait Saul ad sacerdotem contrahe manum tuam
And while Saul spoke to the priest, there arose a great uproar in the camp of the Philistines: and it increased by degrees, and was heard more clearly. And Saul said to the priest: Draw in thy hand.
14:19. And while Saul spoke to the priest, there arose a great tumult in the camp of the Philistines. And it was increasing, little by little, and it was being heard more clearly. And Saul said to the priest, “Withdraw your hand.”
14:19. And it came to pass, while Saul talked unto the priest, that the noise that [was] in the host of the Philistines went on and increased: and Saul said unto the priest, Withdraw thine hand.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:19: While Saul talked unto the priest - Before he had made an end of consulting him, the increasing noise of the panic-struck Philistines called his attention; and finding there was no time to lose, he immediately collected his men and fell on them.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:21
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
14:19: Withdraw thine hand - i. e., "Desist from what thou art about." Saul in his impatience to join the battle would not wait for the answer from God, which he had desired Ahijah to inquire for; just as later Sa1 14:35 he would not wait to finish the altar which he had begun to build. Had he now waited he would doubtless have avoided the error into which he fell.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:19: noise: or, tumult
Withdraw: Sa1 14:24, Sa1 13:11; Jos 9:14; Psa 106:13; Isa 28:16
Geneva 1599
And it came to pass, while Saul talked unto the priest, that the noise that [was] in the host of the Philistines went on and increased: and Saul said unto the priest, (i) Withdraw thine hand.
(i) Leave the Ephod alone, for I have no time now to ask counsel from God, (Num 27:21).
John Gill
And it came to pass, while Saul talked with the priest,.... With Ahiah about bringing the ark, and inquiring before it:
that the noise that was in the host of the Philistines went on, and increased; the shrieks and cries of those that were beat down and trampled upon, and were bruised and wounded; and indeed the cry of the whole host, being alarmed with the enemy being upon them, or among them; and it seems that not only their motions could be seen, but the noise of them heard at this distance:
and Saul said unto the priest, withdraw thine hand; from putting on the ephod, or opening the breastplate of Urim and Thummim, or placing the ark in a proper position, to inquire before it, or from lifting up both hands in prayer for direction. Saul by the noise he heard concluded the army of the Philistines was routed, and therefore there was no need to consult the Lord, and he had no leisure for it; no time was to be lost, the advantage was to be taken directly, and the enemy pursued, to complete the victory. The Jews look upon this as a piece of profaneness in Saul, as no doubt it was, and reckon it one of the sins for which his kingdom was not prolonged (o).
(o) Vajikra Rabba & Midrash Tillim apud Abarbinel in loc.
John Wesley
Withdraw - Trouble not thyself to enquire; for I now plainly discern the matter.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
Withdraw thine hand--The priest, invested with the ephod, prayed with raised and extended hands. Saul perceiving that the opportunity was inviting, and that God appeared to have sufficiently declared in favor of His people, requested the priest to cease, that they might immediately join in the contest. The season for consultation was past--the time for prompt action was come.
14:2014:20: Եւ ել Սաւուղ եւ ամենայն ժողովուրդն որ ընդ նմա, եւ եկին մինչեւ ցպատերազմն. եւ ահա եղեւ սո՛ւր ա՛ռն ՚ի վերայ ընկերի իւրոյ, եւ աղմուկ մե՛ծ յոյժ։
20 Սաւուղն ու նրա հետ նաեւ ամբողջ ժողովուրդը գնացին, հասան պատերազմի դաշտը: Մարդիկ իրենց սրերն ուղղեցին իրար դէմ, եւ մեծ աղմուկ առաջացաւ:
20 Սաւուղ եւ իրեն հետ եղող բոլոր ժողովուրդը մէկտեղ հաւաքուեցան ու մինչեւ պատերազմին տեղը գացին եւ ահա ամէն մարդ իր սուրը իր ընկերին դարձուցեր էր ու շատ մեծ խռովութիւն մը կար։
Եւ ել Սաւուղ եւ ամենայն ժողովուրդն որ ընդ նմա, եւ եկին մինչեւ ցպատերազմն. եւ ահա եղեւ սուր առն ի վերայ ընկերի իւրոյ, եւ աղմուկ մեծ յոյժ:

14:20: Եւ ել Սաւուղ եւ ամենայն ժողովուրդն որ ընդ նմա, եւ եկին մինչեւ ցպատերազմն. եւ ահա եղեւ սո՛ւր ա՛ռն ՚ի վերայ ընկերի իւրոյ, եւ աղմուկ մե՛ծ յոյժ։
20 Սաւուղն ու նրա հետ նաեւ ամբողջ ժողովուրդը գնացին, հասան պատերազմի դաշտը: Մարդիկ իրենց սրերն ուղղեցին իրար դէմ, եւ մեծ աղմուկ առաջացաւ:
20 Սաւուղ եւ իրեն հետ եղող բոլոր ժողովուրդը մէկտեղ հաւաքուեցան ու մինչեւ պատերազմին տեղը գացին եւ ահա ամէն մարդ իր սուրը իր ընկերին դարձուցեր էր ու շատ մեծ խռովութիւն մը կար։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:2014:20 И воскликнул Саул и весь народ, бывший с ним, и пришли к месту сражения, и вот, там меч каждого {обращен} был против ближнего своего; смятение {было} очень великое.
14:20 καὶ και and; even ἀνεβόησεν αναβοαω scream out Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul καὶ και and; even πᾶς πας all; every ὁ ο the λαὸς λαος populace; population ὁ ο the μετ᾿ μετα with; amid αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him καὶ και and; even ἔρχονται ερχομαι come; go ἕως εως till; until τοῦ ο the πολέμου πολεμος battle καὶ και and; even ἰδοὺ ιδου see!; here I am ἐγένετο γινομαι happen; become ῥομφαία ρομφαια broadsword ἀνδρὸς ανηρ man; husband ἐπὶ επι in; on τὸν ο the πλησίον πλησιον near; neighbor αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him σύγχυσις συγχυσις confusion μεγάλη μεγας great; loud σφόδρα σφοδρα vehemently; tremendously
14:20 וַ wa וְ and יִּזָּעֵ֣ק yyizzāʕˈēq זעק cry שָׁא֗וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul וְ wᵊ וְ and כָל־ ḵol- כֹּל whole הָ hā הַ the עָם֙ ʕˌām עַם people אֲשֶׁ֣ר ʔᵃšˈer אֲשֶׁר [relative] אִתֹּ֔ו ʔittˈô אֵת together with וַ wa וְ and יָּבֹ֖אוּ yyāvˌōʔû בוא come עַד־ ʕaḏ- עַד unto הַ ha הַ the מִּלְחָמָ֑ה mmilḥāmˈā מִלְחָמָה war וְ wᵊ וְ and הִנֵּ֨ה hinnˌē הִנֵּה behold הָיְתָ֜ה hāyᵊṯˈā היה be חֶ֤רֶב ḥˈerev חֶרֶב dagger אִישׁ֙ ʔîš אִישׁ man בְּ bᵊ בְּ in רֵעֵ֔הוּ rēʕˈēhû רֵעַ fellow מְהוּמָ֖ה mᵊhûmˌā מְהוּמָה discomfiture גְּדֹולָ֥ה gᵊḏôlˌā גָּדֹול great מְאֹֽד׃ mᵊʔˈōḏ מְאֹד might
14:20. conclamavit ergo Saul et omnis populus qui erat cum eo et venerunt usque ad locum certaminis et ecce versus fuerat gladius uniuscuiusque ad proximum suum et caedes magna nimisThen Saul, and all the people that were with him, shouted together, and they came to the place of the fight: and behold every man's sword was turned upon his neighbour, and there was a very great slaughter.
20. And Saul and all the people that were with him were gathered together, and came to the battle: and, behold, every man’s sword was against his fellow, a very great discomfiture.
14:20. Then Saul, and all the people who were with him, cried out together, and they went to the place of the conflict. And behold, each one’s sword had been turned against his neighbor, and there was a very great slaughter.
14:20. And Saul and all the people that [were] with him assembled themselves, and they came to the battle: and, behold, every man’s sword was against his fellow, [and there was] a very great discomfiture.
And Saul and all the people that [were] with him assembled themselves, and they came to the battle: and, behold, every man' s sword was against his fellow, [and there was] a very great discomfiture:

14:20 И воскликнул Саул и весь народ, бывший с ним, и пришли к месту сражения, и вот, там меч каждого {обращен} был против ближнего своего; смятение {было} очень великое.
14:20
καὶ και and; even
ἀνεβόησεν αναβοαω scream out
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
καὶ και and; even
πᾶς πας all; every
ο the
λαὸς λαος populace; population
ο the
μετ᾿ μετα with; amid
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
καὶ και and; even
ἔρχονται ερχομαι come; go
ἕως εως till; until
τοῦ ο the
πολέμου πολεμος battle
καὶ και and; even
ἰδοὺ ιδου see!; here I am
ἐγένετο γινομαι happen; become
ῥομφαία ρομφαια broadsword
ἀνδρὸς ανηρ man; husband
ἐπὶ επι in; on
τὸν ο the
πλησίον πλησιον near; neighbor
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
σύγχυσις συγχυσις confusion
μεγάλη μεγας great; loud
σφόδρα σφοδρα vehemently; tremendously
14:20
וַ wa וְ and
יִּזָּעֵ֣ק yyizzāʕˈēq זעק cry
שָׁא֗וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
וְ wᵊ וְ and
כָל־ ḵol- כֹּל whole
הָ הַ the
עָם֙ ʕˌām עַם people
אֲשֶׁ֣ר ʔᵃšˈer אֲשֶׁר [relative]
אִתֹּ֔ו ʔittˈô אֵת together with
וַ wa וְ and
יָּבֹ֖אוּ yyāvˌōʔû בוא come
עַד־ ʕaḏ- עַד unto
הַ ha הַ the
מִּלְחָמָ֑ה mmilḥāmˈā מִלְחָמָה war
וְ wᵊ וְ and
הִנֵּ֨ה hinnˌē הִנֵּה behold
הָיְתָ֜ה hāyᵊṯˈā היה be
חֶ֤רֶב ḥˈerev חֶרֶב dagger
אִישׁ֙ ʔîš אִישׁ man
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
רֵעֵ֔הוּ rēʕˈēhû רֵעַ fellow
מְהוּמָ֖ה mᵊhûmˌā מְהוּמָה discomfiture
גְּדֹולָ֥ה gᵊḏôlˌā גָּדֹול great
מְאֹֽד׃ mᵊʔˈōḏ מְאֹד might
14:20. conclamavit ergo Saul et omnis populus qui erat cum eo et venerunt usque ad locum certaminis et ecce versus fuerat gladius uniuscuiusque ad proximum suum et caedes magna nimis
Then Saul, and all the people that were with him, shouted together, and they came to the place of the fight: and behold every man's sword was turned upon his neighbour, and there was a very great slaughter.
14:20. Then Saul, and all the people who were with him, cried out together, and they went to the place of the conflict. And behold, each one’s sword had been turned against his neighbor, and there was a very great slaughter.
14:20. And Saul and all the people that [were] with him assembled themselves, and they came to the battle: and, behold, every man’s sword was against his fellow, [and there was] a very great discomfiture.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ all ▾
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
14:20: Assembled themselves - See marg. Many versions give the sense "shouted," which is far preferable, and only requires a different punctuation.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:20: assembled themselves: Heb. were cried together
every man's: Sa1 14:16; Jdg 7:22; Ch2 20:23; Isa 9:19-21, Isa 19:2
John Gill
And Saul, and all the people that were with him, assembled themselves,.... The six hundred men that were with him, unless we can suppose the 1000 that had been with Jonathan in Gibeah were here still, see 1Kings 13:2.
and they came to the battle; to the field of battle, the place where the army of the Philistines had lain encamped:
and, behold, every man's sword was against his fellow; taking one another for Hebrews, or treacherous and disaffected persons; so that, though the Israelites had neither swords nor spears, they needed none, for the Philistines destroyed one another with their own swords; and there was a
very great discomfiture; noise, tumult, confusion, slaughter, and destruction.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
Saul and all the people--All the warriors in the garrison at Gibeah, the Israelite deserters in the camp of the Philistines, and the fugitives among the mountains of Ephraim, now all rushed to the pursuit, which was hot and sanguinary.
14:2114:21: Եւ ծառայքն՝ որ էին ընդ այլազգիսն յերէկն եւ յեռանտն՝ որ ելեալ էին ընդ բանակին, դարձա՛ն անդրէն լինել ընդ Իսրայէլի, եւ ընդ Սաւուղայ եւ Յովնաթանու[2967]։ [2967] Ոմանք. Եւ ընդ Յովնաթանու։
21 Եւ այն ծառաները, որոնք առաջ իսրայէլացիների հետ էին, բայց այլազգիների հետ բանակ էին եկել, շուռ եկան եւ միացան իսրայէլացիներին՝ Սաւուղին եւ Յովնաթանին:
21 Այն Եբրայեցիները, որոնք առաջ Փղշտացիներուն հետ էին ու շրջակայ երկիրներէն անոնց հետ եկեր էին, անոնք ալ Սաւուղին ու Յովնաթանին հետ եղող Իսրայէլին միացան։
Եւ [276]ծառայքն որ էին ընդ այլազգիսն յերէկն եւ յեռանդն` որ ելեալ էին ընդ բանակին, դարձան անդրէն լինել ընդ Իսրայելի եւ ընդ Սաւուղայ եւ Յովնաթանու:

14:21: Եւ ծառայքն՝ որ էին ընդ այլազգիսն յերէկն եւ յեռանտն՝ որ ելեալ էին ընդ բանակին, դարձա՛ն անդրէն լինել ընդ Իսրայէլի, եւ ընդ Սաւուղայ եւ Յովնաթանու[2967]։
[2967] Ոմանք. Եւ ընդ Յովնաթանու։
21 Եւ այն ծառաները, որոնք առաջ իսրայէլացիների հետ էին, բայց այլազգիների հետ բանակ էին եկել, շուռ եկան եւ միացան իսրայէլացիներին՝ Սաւուղին եւ Յովնաթանին:
21 Այն Եբրայեցիները, որոնք առաջ Փղշտացիներուն հետ էին ու շրջակայ երկիրներէն անոնց հետ եկեր էին, անոնք ալ Սաւուղին ու Յովնաթանին հետ եղող Իսրայէլին միացան։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:2114:21 Тогда и Евреи, которые вчера и третьего дня были у Филистимлян и которые повсюду ходили с ними в стане, пристали к Израильтянам, находившимся с Саулом и Ионафаном;
14:21 καὶ και and; even οἱ ο the δοῦλοι δουλος subject οἱ ο the ὄντες ειμι be ἐχθὲς χθες yesterday καὶ και and; even τρίτην τριτος third ἡμέραν ημερα day μετὰ μετα with; amid τῶν ο the ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner οἱ ο the ἀναβάντες αναβαινω step up; ascend εἰς εις into; for τὴν ο the παρεμβολὴν παρεμβολη encampment; barracks ἐπεστράφησαν επιστρεφω turn around; return καὶ και and; even αὐτοὶ αυτος he; him εἶναι ειμι be μετὰ μετα with; amid Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel τῶν ο the μετὰ μετα with; amid Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul καὶ και and; even Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν Jonathan; Ionathan
14:21 וְ wᵊ וְ and הָ hā הַ the עִבְרִ֗ים ʕivrˈîm עִבְרִי Hebrew הָי֤וּ hāyˈû היה be לַ la לְ to † הַ the פְּלִשְׁתִּים֙ ppᵊlištîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine כְּ kᵊ כְּ as אֶתְמֹ֣ול ʔeṯmˈôl אֶתְמֹול yesterday שִׁלְשֹׁ֔ום šilšˈôm שִׁלְשֹׁום day before yesterday אֲשֶׁ֨ר ʔᵃšˌer אֲשֶׁר [relative] עָל֥וּ ʕālˌû עלה ascend עִמָּ֛ם ʕimmˈām עִם with בַּֽ bˈa בְּ in † הַ the מַּחֲנֶ֖ה mmaḥᵃnˌeh מַחֲנֶה camp סָבִ֑יב sāvˈîv סָבִיב surrounding וְ wᵊ וְ and גַם־ ḡam- גַּם even הֵ֗מָּה hˈēmmā הֵמָּה they לִֽ lˈi לְ to הְיֹות֙ hᵊyôṯ היה be עִם־ ʕim- עִם with יִשְׂרָאֵ֔ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel אֲשֶׁ֥ר ʔᵃšˌer אֲשֶׁר [relative] עִם־ ʕim- עִם with שָׁא֖וּל šāʔˌûl שָׁאוּל Saul וְ wᵊ וְ and יֹונָתָֽן׃ yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan
14:21. sed et Hebraei qui fuerant cum Philisthim heri et nudius tertius ascenderantque cum eis in castris reversi sunt ut essent cum Israhele qui erant cum Saul et IonathanMoreover, the Hebrews that had been with the Philistines yesterday and the day before, and went up with them into the camp, returned to be with the Israelites, who were with Saul and Jonathan.
21. Now the Hebrews that were with the Philistines as beforetime, which went up with them into the camp round about; even they also to be with the Israelites that were with Saul and Jonathan.
14:21. Moreover, the Hebrews who had been with the Philistines yesterday and the day before, and who had ascended with them into the camp, turned back so that they might be with those of Israel who were with Saul and Jonathan.
14:21. Moreover the Hebrews [that] were with the Philistines before that time, which went up with them into the camp [from the country] round about, even they also [turned] to be with the Israelites that [were] with Saul and Jonathan.
Moreover the Hebrews [that] were with the Philistines before that time, which went up with them into the camp [from the country] round about, even they also [turned] to be with the Israelites that [were] with Saul and Jonathan:

14:21 Тогда и Евреи, которые вчера и третьего дня были у Филистимлян и которые повсюду ходили с ними в стане, пристали к Израильтянам, находившимся с Саулом и Ионафаном;
14:21
καὶ και and; even
οἱ ο the
δοῦλοι δουλος subject
οἱ ο the
ὄντες ειμι be
ἐχθὲς χθες yesterday
καὶ και and; even
τρίτην τριτος third
ἡμέραν ημερα day
μετὰ μετα with; amid
τῶν ο the
ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner
οἱ ο the
ἀναβάντες αναβαινω step up; ascend
εἰς εις into; for
τὴν ο the
παρεμβολὴν παρεμβολη encampment; barracks
ἐπεστράφησαν επιστρεφω turn around; return
καὶ και and; even
αὐτοὶ αυτος he; him
εἶναι ειμι be
μετὰ μετα with; amid
Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel
τῶν ο the
μετὰ μετα with; amid
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
καὶ και and; even
Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν Jonathan; Ionathan
14:21
וְ wᵊ וְ and
הָ הַ the
עִבְרִ֗ים ʕivrˈîm עִבְרִי Hebrew
הָי֤וּ hāyˈû היה be
לַ la לְ to
הַ the
פְּלִשְׁתִּים֙ ppᵊlištîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
כְּ kᵊ כְּ as
אֶתְמֹ֣ול ʔeṯmˈôl אֶתְמֹול yesterday
שִׁלְשֹׁ֔ום šilšˈôm שִׁלְשֹׁום day before yesterday
אֲשֶׁ֨ר ʔᵃšˌer אֲשֶׁר [relative]
עָל֥וּ ʕālˌû עלה ascend
עִמָּ֛ם ʕimmˈām עִם with
בַּֽ bˈa בְּ in
הַ the
מַּחֲנֶ֖ה mmaḥᵃnˌeh מַחֲנֶה camp
סָבִ֑יב sāvˈîv סָבִיב surrounding
וְ wᵊ וְ and
גַם־ ḡam- גַּם even
הֵ֗מָּה hˈēmmā הֵמָּה they
לִֽ lˈi לְ to
הְיֹות֙ hᵊyôṯ היה be
עִם־ ʕim- עִם with
יִשְׂרָאֵ֔ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel
אֲשֶׁ֥ר ʔᵃšˌer אֲשֶׁר [relative]
עִם־ ʕim- עִם with
שָׁא֖וּל šāʔˌûl שָׁאוּל Saul
וְ wᵊ וְ and
יֹונָתָֽן׃ yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan
14:21. sed et Hebraei qui fuerant cum Philisthim heri et nudius tertius ascenderantque cum eis in castris reversi sunt ut essent cum Israhele qui erant cum Saul et Ionathan
Moreover, the Hebrews that had been with the Philistines yesterday and the day before, and went up with them into the camp, returned to be with the Israelites, who were with Saul and Jonathan.
14:21. Moreover, the Hebrews who had been with the Philistines yesterday and the day before, and who had ascended with them into the camp, turned back so that they might be with those of Israel who were with Saul and Jonathan.
14:21. Moreover the Hebrews [that] were with the Philistines before that time, which went up with them into the camp [from the country] round about, even they also [turned] to be with the Israelites that [were] with Saul and Jonathan.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:21: The Hebrews that were with the Philistines - We may understand such as they held in bondage, or who were their servants. Instead of Hebrews the Septuagint read, οἱ δουλοι, the slaves; from which it is evident that, instead of עברים Ibrim, Hebrews, they found in their text עבדים abadim, servants. But this reading is not countenanced by any other version, nor by any MS. yet discovered.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:22
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:21: the Hebrews: Probably such as they held in bondage, or who were their servants. Instead of (haivrim) "the Hebrews," the LXX evidently read haavdim, for they have οι δουλοι, "the slaves;" but this reading is not countenanced by any other version, nor by any manuscript Sa1 29:4; Jdg 7:23
Geneva 1599
Moreover the Hebrews [that] were with the Philistines before that time, which went up with them into the camp [from the country] round about, even they also [turned] to be with the (k) Israelites that [were] with Saul and Jonathan.
(k) Though before for fear of the Philistines they declared themselves as enemies to their brethren.
John Gill
Moreover, the Hebrews that were with the Philistines before that time,.... Who either were their servants and bondsmen they brought along with them, or such in whose cities they dwelt, or had taken as they came along, and forced into their army; or it may be some of them were renegades from the Israelites, deserters, who for safety and subsistence betook themselves to them as the stronger party. The Greek version reads,"the servants that were with the Philistines:"
which went up with them into the camp from the country round about; either willingly or by force; the words, "from the country", are not in the text, wherefore some observe, as Kimchi and Abarbinel, that this respects their being round about the camp, and that they were not within it, but without it, that if possible they might escape fighting against the Israelites:
even they also turned to be with the Israelites that were with Saul and Jonathan; who were now joined; when they saw the dread and confusion in the camp of the Philistines, and them destroying one another, and the Israelites prevailing over them, victorious and pursuing, they took part with them, and assisted them in completing the victory.
John Wesley
Which went - Either by constraint, as servants; or in policy, to gain their favour and protection.
14:2214:22: Եւ ամենայն Իսրայէլ որ թաքուցեալ էին ՚ի լերինն Եփրեմի, իբրեւ լուան թէ փախեա՛ն այլազգիքն, խմբեցան եւ նոքա՛ եւս զհետ նոցա ՚ի պատերազմ։
22 Բոլոր իսրայէլացիները, որոնք թաքնուած էին Եփրեմի լերան վրայ, լսելով այլազգիների փախուստի մասին, խմբուեցին ու իրենք եւս նրանց դէմ պատերազմի մէջ մտան:
22 Ու Եփրեմի լերան վրայ պահուըտած Իսրայէլի բոլոր մարդիկը Փղշտացիներուն փախչիլը լսելով, անոնք ալ անոնց ետեւէն պատերազմին մէջ մտան։
Եւ ամենայն Իսրայէլ որ թաքուցեալ էին ի լերինն Եփրեմի, իբրեւ լուան եթէ փախեան այլազգիքն, խմբեցան եւ նոքա եւս զհետ նոցա ի պատերազմ:

14:22: Եւ ամենայն Իսրայէլ որ թաքուցեալ էին ՚ի լերինն Եփրեմի, իբրեւ լուան թէ փախեա՛ն այլազգիքն, խմբեցան եւ նոքա՛ եւս զհետ նոցա ՚ի պատերազմ։
22 Բոլոր իսրայէլացիները, որոնք թաքնուած էին Եփրեմի լերան վրայ, լսելով այլազգիների փախուստի մասին, խմբուեցին ու իրենք եւս նրանց դէմ պատերազմի մէջ մտան:
22 Ու Եփրեմի լերան վրայ պահուըտած Իսրայէլի բոլոր մարդիկը Փղշտացիներուն փախչիլը լսելով, անոնք ալ անոնց ետեւէն պատերազմին մէջ մտան։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:2214:22 и все Израильтяне, скрывавшиеся в горе Ефремовой, услышав, что Филистимляне побежали, также пристали к своим в сражении.
14:22 καὶ και and; even πᾶς πας all; every Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel οἱ ο the κρυπτόμενοι κρυπτω hide ἐν εν in τῷ ο the ὄρει ορος mountain; mount Εφραιμ εφραιμ Ephraim; Efrem καὶ και and; even ἤκουσαν ακουω hear ὅτι οτι since; that πεφεύγασιν φευγω flee οἱ ο the ἀλλόφυλοι αλλοφυλος foreigner καὶ και and; even συνάπτουσιν συναπτω and; even αὐτοὶ αυτος he; him ὀπίσω οπισω in back; after αὐτῶν αυτος he; him εἰς εις into; for πόλεμον πολεμος battle
14:22 וְ wᵊ וְ and כֹל֩ ḵˌōl כֹּל whole אִ֨ישׁ ʔˌîš אִישׁ man יִשְׂרָאֵ֜ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel הַ ha הַ the מִּֽתְחַבְּאִ֤ים mmˈiṯḥabbᵊʔˈîm חבא hide בְּ bᵊ בְּ in הַר־ har- הַר mountain אֶפְרַ֨יִם֙ ʔefrˈayim אֶפְרַיִם Ephraim שָֽׁמְע֔וּ šˈāmᵊʕˈû שׁמע hear כִּֽי־ kˈî- כִּי that נָ֖סוּ nˌāsû נוס flee פְּלִשְׁתִּ֑ים pᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine וַֽ wˈa וְ and יַּדְבְּק֥וּ yyaḏbᵊqˌû דבק cling, cleave to גַם־ ḡam- גַּם even הֵ֛מָּה hˈēmmā הֵמָּה they אַחֲרֵיהֶ֖ם ʔaḥᵃrêhˌem אַחַר after בַּ ba בְּ in † הַ the מִּלְחָמָֽה׃ mmilḥāmˈā מִלְחָמָה war
14:22. omnes quoque Israhelitae qui se absconderant in monte Ephraim audientes quod fugissent Philisthim sociaverunt se cum suis in proelioAnd all the Israelites that had hid themselves in mount Ephraim, hearing that the Philistines fled, joined themselves with their countrymen in the fight. And there were with Saul about ten thousand men.
22. Likewise all the men of Israel which had hid themselves in the hill country of Ephraim, when they heard that the Philistines fled, even they also followed hard after them in the battle.
14:22. Likewise, all the Israelites who had hidden themselves on mount Ephraim, hearing that the Philistines had fled, joined themselves with their own in the battle. And there were with Saul about ten thousand men.
14:22. Likewise all the men of Israel which had hid themselves in mount Ephraim, [when] they heard that the Philistines fled, even they also followed hard after them in the battle.
Likewise all the men of Israel which had hid themselves in mount Ephraim, [when] they heard that the Philistines fled, even they also followed hard after them in the battle:

14:22 и все Израильтяне, скрывавшиеся в горе Ефремовой, услышав, что Филистимляне побежали, также пристали к своим в сражении.
14:22
καὶ και and; even
πᾶς πας all; every
Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel
οἱ ο the
κρυπτόμενοι κρυπτω hide
ἐν εν in
τῷ ο the
ὄρει ορος mountain; mount
Εφραιμ εφραιμ Ephraim; Efrem
καὶ και and; even
ἤκουσαν ακουω hear
ὅτι οτι since; that
πεφεύγασιν φευγω flee
οἱ ο the
ἀλλόφυλοι αλλοφυλος foreigner
καὶ και and; even
συνάπτουσιν συναπτω and; even
αὐτοὶ αυτος he; him
ὀπίσω οπισω in back; after
αὐτῶν αυτος he; him
εἰς εις into; for
πόλεμον πολεμος battle
14:22
וְ wᵊ וְ and
כֹל֩ ḵˌōl כֹּל whole
אִ֨ישׁ ʔˌîš אִישׁ man
יִשְׂרָאֵ֜ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel
הַ ha הַ the
מִּֽתְחַבְּאִ֤ים mmˈiṯḥabbᵊʔˈîm חבא hide
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
הַר־ har- הַר mountain
אֶפְרַ֨יִם֙ ʔefrˈayim אֶפְרַיִם Ephraim
שָֽׁמְע֔וּ šˈāmᵊʕˈû שׁמע hear
כִּֽי־ kˈî- כִּי that
נָ֖סוּ nˌāsû נוס flee
פְּלִשְׁתִּ֑ים pᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
וַֽ wˈa וְ and
יַּדְבְּק֥וּ yyaḏbᵊqˌû דבק cling, cleave to
גַם־ ḡam- גַּם even
הֵ֛מָּה hˈēmmā הֵמָּה they
אַחֲרֵיהֶ֖ם ʔaḥᵃrêhˌem אַחַר after
בַּ ba בְּ in
הַ the
מִּלְחָמָֽה׃ mmilḥāmˈā מִלְחָמָה war
14:22. omnes quoque Israhelitae qui se absconderant in monte Ephraim audientes quod fugissent Philisthim sociaverunt se cum suis in proelio
And all the Israelites that had hid themselves in mount Ephraim, hearing that the Philistines fled, joined themselves with their countrymen in the fight. And there were with Saul about ten thousand men.
14:22. Likewise, all the Israelites who had hidden themselves on mount Ephraim, hearing that the Philistines had fled, joined themselves with their own in the battle. And there were with Saul about ten thousand men.
14:22. Likewise all the men of Israel which had hid themselves in mount Ephraim, [when] they heard that the Philistines fled, even they also followed hard after them in the battle.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ tr▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:22: The men - which had hid themselves - See Sa1 13:6.
The Vulgate and the Septuagint add here, And there were with Saul about ten thousand men; but this is supported by no other authority.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:24
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:22: hid themselves: Sa1 13:6, Sa1 31:7
the battle: The LXX and Vulgate add here, και πας ο λαος ην μετα Σαουλ ως δεκα χιλιαδες ανδρων, Et erant cum Saul, quasi decem millia virorum. "And (all the people who were, LXX) there were with Saul about ten thousand men;" but this is supported by no other authority.
John Gill
Likewise all the men of Israel which had hid themselves in Mount Ephraim,.... In the caves and rocks, thickets and pits there, see 1Kings 13:6 when
they heard that the Philistines fled; now being delivered from their fears, and thinking themselves safe, ventured out of their lurking places:
even they also followed hard after them in the battle; they joined the pursuers who came their way, and stuck to them, and closely pursued the flying army of the Philistines. According to Josephus (p), the army of Saul was now increased to 10,000.
(p) Antiqu. l. 6. c. 6. sect. 3.
14:2314:23: Եւ փրկեաց Տէր յաւուր յայնմիկ զԻսրայէլ. եւ պատերազմն պատեցա՛ւ զԲեթաւանաւ։
23 Այդ օրը Տէրը փրկեց Իսրայէլին, եւ պատերազմը հասաւ մինչեւ Բեթաւան:
23 Եւ այն օրը Տէրը ազատեց Իսրայէլը ու պատերազմը Բեթաւան անցաւ։
Եւ փրկեաց Տէր յաւուր յայնմիկ զԻսրայէլ, եւ պատերազմն պատեցաւ զԲեթաւանաւ:

14:23: Եւ փրկեաց Տէր յաւուր յայնմիկ զԻսրայէլ. եւ պատերազմն պատեցա՛ւ զԲեթաւանաւ։
23 Այդ օրը Տէրը փրկեց Իսրայէլին, եւ պատերազմը հասաւ մինչեւ Բեթաւան:
23 Եւ այն օրը Տէրը ազատեց Իսրայէլը ու պատերազմը Բեթաւան անցաւ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:2314:23 И спас Господь в тот день Израиля; битва же простерлась даже до Беф-Авена. [Всех людей было с Саулом до десяти тысяч, и битва происходила по всему городу на горе Ефремовой.]
14:23 καὶ και and; even ἔσωσεν σωζω save κύριος κυριος lord; master ἐν εν in τῇ ο the ἡμέρᾳ ημερα day ἐκείνῃ εκεινος that τὸν ο the Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel καὶ και and; even ὁ ο the πόλεμος πολεμος battle διῆλθεν διερχομαι pass through; spread τὴν ο the Βαιθων βαιθων and; even πᾶς πας all; every ὁ ο the λαὸς λαος populace; population ἦν ειμι be μετὰ μετα with; amid Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul ὡς ως.1 as; how δέκα δεκα ten χιλιάδες χιλιας thousand ἀνδρῶν ανηρ man; husband καὶ και and; even ἦν ειμι be ὁ ο the πόλεμος πολεμος battle διεσπαρμένος διασπειρω sow abroad; scatter around εἰς εις into; for ὅλην ολος whole; wholly τὴν ο the πόλιν πολις city ἐν εν in τῷ ο the ὄρει ορος mountain; mount Εφραιμ εφραιμ Ephraim; Efrem
14:23 וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֧ושַׁע yyˈôšaʕ ישׁע help יְהוָ֛ה [yᵊhwˈāh] יְהוָה YHWH בַּ ba בְּ in † הַ the יֹּ֥ום yyˌôm יֹום day הַ ha הַ the ה֖וּא hˌû הוּא he אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] יִשְׂרָאֵ֑ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel וְ wᵊ וְ and הַ֨ hˌa הַ the מִּלְחָמָ֔ה mmilḥāmˈā מִלְחָמָה war עָבְרָ֖ה ʕāvᵊrˌā עבר pass אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] בֵּ֥ית אָֽוֶן׃ bˌêṯ ʔˈāwen בֵּית אָוֶן Beth Aven
14:23. et salvavit Dominus in die illa Israhel pugna autem pervenit usque BethavenAnd the Lord saved Israel that day. And the fight went on as far as Bethaven.
23. So the LORD saved Israel that day: and the battle passed over by Beth-aven.
14:23. And the Lord saved Israel on that day. But the fight continued as far as Bethaven.
14:23. So the LORD saved Israel that day: and the battle passed over unto Bethaven.
So the LORD saved Israel that day: and the battle passed over unto Beth- aven:

14:23 И спас Господь в тот день Израиля; битва же простерлась даже до Беф-Авена. [Всех людей было с Саулом до десяти тысяч, и битва происходила по всему городу на горе Ефремовой.]
14:23
καὶ και and; even
ἔσωσεν σωζω save
κύριος κυριος lord; master
ἐν εν in
τῇ ο the
ἡμέρᾳ ημερα day
ἐκείνῃ εκεινος that
τὸν ο the
Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel
καὶ και and; even
ο the
πόλεμος πολεμος battle
διῆλθεν διερχομαι pass through; spread
τὴν ο the
Βαιθων βαιθων and; even
πᾶς πας all; every
ο the
λαὸς λαος populace; population
ἦν ειμι be
μετὰ μετα with; amid
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
ὡς ως.1 as; how
δέκα δεκα ten
χιλιάδες χιλιας thousand
ἀνδρῶν ανηρ man; husband
καὶ και and; even
ἦν ειμι be
ο the
πόλεμος πολεμος battle
διεσπαρμένος διασπειρω sow abroad; scatter around
εἰς εις into; for
ὅλην ολος whole; wholly
τὴν ο the
πόλιν πολις city
ἐν εν in
τῷ ο the
ὄρει ορος mountain; mount
Εφραιμ εφραιμ Ephraim; Efrem
14:23
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֧ושַׁע yyˈôšaʕ ישׁע help
יְהוָ֛ה [yᵊhwˈāh] יְהוָה YHWH
בַּ ba בְּ in
הַ the
יֹּ֥ום yyˌôm יֹום day
הַ ha הַ the
ה֖וּא hˌû הוּא he
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
יִשְׂרָאֵ֑ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel
וְ wᵊ וְ and
הַ֨ hˌa הַ the
מִּלְחָמָ֔ה mmilḥāmˈā מִלְחָמָה war
עָבְרָ֖ה ʕāvᵊrˌā עבר pass
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
בֵּ֥ית אָֽוֶן׃ bˌêṯ ʔˈāwen בֵּית אָוֶן Beth Aven
14:23. et salvavit Dominus in die illa Israhel pugna autem pervenit usque Bethaven
And the Lord saved Israel that day. And the fight went on as far as Bethaven.
14:23. And the Lord saved Israel on that day. But the fight continued as far as Bethaven.
14:23. So the LORD saved Israel that day: and the battle passed over unto Bethaven.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ all ▾
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:23: the Lord: Exo 14:30; Jdg 2:18; Kg2 14:27; Psa 44:6-8; Hos 1:7
Bethaven: Sa1 13:5
John Gill
So the Lord saved Israel that day, &c. And a wonderful salvation it was, that two men should throw such a vast army into confusion, which issued in the utter rout and destruction of them; this only could be of the Lord, to whom it is justly ascribed, and was the effect of his sovereign good will and pleasure, and of his unmerited goodness; a free favour bestowed on an undeserving prince, who had behaved ill to his prophet at Gilgal, and now to him and his high priest at Gibeah:
and the battle passed over unto Bethaven; the men of battle or war; those that made war, as the Targum, these pursued and went as far as Bethaven, or rather "passed Bethaven" (q); they not only, went as far as that, but "from" it, as Ben Gersom and Abarbinel interpret it; they passed that place, and went on from thence in pursuit of the Philistines; for their camp at Michmash was eastward from this place, and had it on the east, 1Kings 13:5.
(q) "transiit Bethaven", Montanus, Junius & Tremellius, Piscator; "vel, beliatores transierunt Bethaven", Pagninus, Vatablus, Drusius.
John Wesley
The battle - That is, the warriors who were engaged in the battle, and were pursuing the Philistines. Yet it is said, the Lord saved Israel that day: he did it by them: for without him they could do nothing. Salvation is of the Lord.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
So the Lord saved Israel that day: and the battle passed over unto Beth-aven--that is, "Beth-el." It passed over the forest, now destroyed, on the central ridge of Palestine, then over to the other side from the eastern pass of Michmash (1Kings 14:31), to the western pass of Aijalon, through which they escaped into their own plains.
14:2414:24: Եւ ամենայն ժողովուրդն էր ընդ Սաւուղայ իբրեւ տասն հազար արանց. եւ է՛ր պատերազմ ցրուեալ ընդ ամենայն քաղաքսն ՚ի լերինն Եփրեմի։ Եւ Սաւուղ անգիտացա՛ւ անգիտութիւն յաւուր յայնմիկ. եւ նզովեա՛ց զժողովուրդն՝ եւ ասէ. Անիծեա՛լ լիցի մարդն՝ որ կերիցէ հաց մինչեւ ցերեկոյ. մինչեւ խնդրեցից վրէ՛ժ ՚ի թշնամեաց իմոց։ Եւ ո՛չ ճաշակեաց ամենայն ժողովուրդն հա՛ց[2968]. [2968] ՚Ի լուս՛՛. Իբրեւ ԺՌ անանց։ Ոմանք. Մինչեւ ցերեկոյ, եւ խնդրեսցին վրէժ ՚ի թշնամեաց։
24 Սաւուղի հետ եղած ամբողջ ժողովուրդը մօտաւորապէս տասը հազար էր: Պատերազմը տարածուել էր Եփրեմի լերան բոլոր քաղաքներում: Այդ օրը Սաւուղը անգիտութեամբ նզովեց ժողովրդին՝ ասելով. «Անիծեալ լինի այն մարդը, որ մինչեւ երեկոյ, նախքան որ ես իմ թշնամիներից վրէժ լուծեմ, հաց կ’ուտի»:
24 Այն օրը Իսրայէլի մարդիկը տագնապեցան. քանզի Սաւուղ ժողովուրդին երդում ընել տուեր էր՝ ըսելով. «Ով որ մինչեւ իրիկուն հաց ուտէ՝ անիծեալ ըլլայ, որպէս զի իմ թշնամիներէս վրէժ առնեմ» ու բոլոր ժողովուրդը բերանը հաց չդրաւ։
[277]Եւ ամենայն ժողովուրդն էր ընդ Սաւուղայ իբրեւ տասն հազար արանց. եւ էր պատերազմ ցրուեալ ընդ ամենայն քաղաքսն ի լերինն Եփրեմի: Եւ Սաւուղ անգիտացաւ անգիտութիւն յաւուր յայնմիկ, եւ նզովեաց`` զժողովուրդն` եւ ասէ. Անիծեալ լիցի մարդն որ կերիցէ հաց մինչեւ ցերեկոյ. եւ խնդրեցից վրէժ ի թշնամեաց իմոց: Եւ ոչ ճաշակեաց ամենայն ժողովուրդն հաց:

14:24: Եւ ամենայն ժողովուրդն էր ընդ Սաւուղայ իբրեւ տասն հազար արանց. եւ է՛ր պատերազմ ցրուեալ ընդ ամենայն քաղաքսն ՚ի լերինն Եփրեմի։ Եւ Սաւուղ անգիտացա՛ւ անգիտութիւն յաւուր յայնմիկ. եւ նզովեա՛ց զժողովուրդն՝ եւ ասէ. Անիծեա՛լ լիցի մարդն՝ որ կերիցէ հաց մինչեւ ցերեկոյ. մինչեւ խնդրեցից վրէ՛ժ ՚ի թշնամեաց իմոց։ Եւ ո՛չ ճաշակեաց ամենայն ժողովուրդն հա՛ց[2968].
[2968] ՚Ի լուս՛՛. Իբրեւ ԺՌ անանց։ Ոմանք. Մինչեւ ցերեկոյ, եւ խնդրեսցին վրէժ ՚ի թշնամեաց։
24 Սաւուղի հետ եղած ամբողջ ժողովուրդը մօտաւորապէս տասը հազար էր: Պատերազմը տարածուել էր Եփրեմի լերան բոլոր քաղաքներում: Այդ օրը Սաւուղը անգիտութեամբ նզովեց ժողովրդին՝ ասելով. «Անիծեալ լինի այն մարդը, որ մինչեւ երեկոյ, նախքան որ ես իմ թշնամիներից վրէժ լուծեմ, հաց կ’ուտի»:
24 Այն օրը Իսրայէլի մարդիկը տագնապեցան. քանզի Սաւուղ ժողովուրդին երդում ընել տուեր էր՝ ըսելով. «Ով որ մինչեւ իրիկուն հաց ուտէ՝ անիծեալ ըլլայ, որպէս զի իմ թշնամիներէս վրէժ առնեմ» ու բոլոր ժողովուրդը բերանը հաց չդրաւ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:2414:24 Люди Израильские были истомлены в тот день; а Саул [весьма безрассудно] заклял народ, сказав: проклят, кто вкусит хлеба до вечера, доколе я не отомщу врагам моим. И никто из народа не вкусил пищи.
14:24 καὶ και and; even Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul ἠγνόησεν αγνοεω ignorant; ignore ἄγνοιαν αγνοια ignorance μεγάλην μεγας great; loud ἐν εν in τῇ ο the ἡμέρᾳ ημερα day ἐκείνῃ εκεινος that καὶ και and; even ἀρᾶται αραομαι the λαῷ λαος populace; population λέγων λεγω tell; declare ἐπικατάρατος επικαταρατος cursed ὁ ο the ἄνθρωπος ανθρωπος person; human ὃς ος who; what φάγεται φαγω swallow; eat ἄρτον αρτος bread; loaves ἕως εως till; until ἑσπέρας εσπερα evening καὶ και and; even ἐκδικήσω εκδικεω vindicate; avenge τὸν ο the ἐχθρόν εχθρος hostile; enemy μου μου of me; mine καὶ και and; even οὐκ ου not ἐγεύσατο γευω taste; eat πᾶς πας all; every ὁ ο the λαὸς λαος populace; population ἄρτου αρτος bread; loaves
14:24 וְ wᵊ וְ and אִֽישׁ־ ʔˈîš- אִישׁ man יִשְׂרָאֵ֥ל yiśrāʔˌēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel נִגַּ֖שׂ niggˌaś נגשׂ drive בַּ ba בְּ in † הַ the יֹּ֣ום yyˈôm יֹום day הַ ha הַ the ה֑וּא hˈû הוּא he וַ wa וְ and יֹּאֶל֩ yyōʔˌel יאל begin שָׁא֨וּל šāʔˌûl שָׁאוּל Saul אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] הָ hā הַ the עָ֜ם ʕˈām עַם people לֵ lē לְ to אמֹ֗ר ʔmˈōr אמר say אָר֣וּר ʔārˈûr ארר curse הָ֠ hā הַ the אִישׁ ʔîš אִישׁ man אֲשֶׁר־ ʔᵃšer- אֲשֶׁר [relative] יֹ֨אכַל yˌōḵal אכל eat לֶ֜חֶם lˈeḥem לֶחֶם bread עַד־ ʕaḏ- עַד unto הָ hā הַ the עֶ֗רֶב ʕˈerev עֶרֶב evening וְ wᵊ וְ and נִקַּמְתִּי֙ niqqamtˌî נקם avenge מֵ mē מִן from אֹ֣יְבַ֔י ʔˈōyᵊvˈay איב be hostile וְ wᵊ וְ and לֹֽא lˈō לֹא not טָעַ֥ם ṭāʕˌam טעם taste כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole הָ hā הַ the עָ֖ם ʕˌām עַם people לָֽחֶם׃ ס lˈāḥem . s לֶחֶם bread
14:24. et vir Israhel sociatus sibi est in die illa adiuravit autem Saul populum dicens maledictus vir qui comederit panem usque ad vesperam donec ulciscar de inimicis meis et non manducavit universus populus panemAnd the men of Israel were joined together that day: and Saul adjured the people, saying: Cursed be the man that shall eat food till evening, till I be revenged of my enemies. So none of the people tasted any food.
24. And the men of Israel were distressed that day: but Saul adjured the people, saying, Cursed be the man that eateth any food until it be evening, and I be avenged on mine enemies. So none of the people tasted food.
14:24. And the men of Israel were joined together on that day. And Saul made the people swear, saying, “Cursed be the man who will eat bread, until evening, until I am avenged of my enemies.” And the entire people did not consume bread.
14:24. And the men of Israel were distressed that day: for Saul had adjured the people, saying, Cursed [be] the man that eateth [any] food until evening, that I may be avenged on mine enemies. So none of the people tasted [any] food.
And the men of Israel were distressed that day: for Saul had adjured the people, saying, Cursed [be] the man that eateth [any] food until evening, that I may be avenged on mine enemies. So none of the people tasted [any] food:

14:24 Люди Израильские были истомлены в тот день; а Саул [весьма безрассудно] заклял народ, сказав: проклят, кто вкусит хлеба до вечера, доколе я не отомщу врагам моим. И никто из народа не вкусил пищи.
14:24
καὶ και and; even
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
ἠγνόησεν αγνοεω ignorant; ignore
ἄγνοιαν αγνοια ignorance
μεγάλην μεγας great; loud
ἐν εν in
τῇ ο the
ἡμέρᾳ ημερα day
ἐκείνῃ εκεινος that
καὶ και and; even
ἀρᾶται αραομαι the
λαῷ λαος populace; population
λέγων λεγω tell; declare
ἐπικατάρατος επικαταρατος cursed
ο the
ἄνθρωπος ανθρωπος person; human
ὃς ος who; what
φάγεται φαγω swallow; eat
ἄρτον αρτος bread; loaves
ἕως εως till; until
ἑσπέρας εσπερα evening
καὶ και and; even
ἐκδικήσω εκδικεω vindicate; avenge
τὸν ο the
ἐχθρόν εχθρος hostile; enemy
μου μου of me; mine
καὶ και and; even
οὐκ ου not
ἐγεύσατο γευω taste; eat
πᾶς πας all; every
ο the
λαὸς λαος populace; population
ἄρτου αρτος bread; loaves
14:24
וְ wᵊ וְ and
אִֽישׁ־ ʔˈîš- אִישׁ man
יִשְׂרָאֵ֥ל yiśrāʔˌēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel
נִגַּ֖שׂ niggˌaś נגשׂ drive
בַּ ba בְּ in
הַ the
יֹּ֣ום yyˈôm יֹום day
הַ ha הַ the
ה֑וּא hˈû הוּא he
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּאֶל֩ yyōʔˌel יאל begin
שָׁא֨וּל šāʔˌûl שָׁאוּל Saul
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
הָ הַ the
עָ֜ם ʕˈām עַם people
לֵ לְ to
אמֹ֗ר ʔmˈōr אמר say
אָר֣וּר ʔārˈûr ארר curse
הָ֠ הַ the
אִישׁ ʔîš אִישׁ man
אֲשֶׁר־ ʔᵃšer- אֲשֶׁר [relative]
יֹ֨אכַל yˌōḵal אכל eat
לֶ֜חֶם lˈeḥem לֶחֶם bread
עַד־ ʕaḏ- עַד unto
הָ הַ the
עֶ֗רֶב ʕˈerev עֶרֶב evening
וְ wᵊ וְ and
נִקַּמְתִּי֙ niqqamtˌî נקם avenge
מֵ מִן from
אֹ֣יְבַ֔י ʔˈōyᵊvˈay איב be hostile
וְ wᵊ וְ and
לֹֽא lˈō לֹא not
טָעַ֥ם ṭāʕˌam טעם taste
כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole
הָ הַ the
עָ֖ם ʕˌām עַם people
לָֽחֶם׃ ס lˈāḥem . s לֶחֶם bread
14:24. et vir Israhel sociatus sibi est in die illa adiuravit autem Saul populum dicens maledictus vir qui comederit panem usque ad vesperam donec ulciscar de inimicis meis et non manducavit universus populus panem
And the men of Israel were joined together that day: and Saul adjured the people, saying: Cursed be the man that shall eat food till evening, till I be revenged of my enemies. So none of the people tasted any food.
14:24. And the men of Israel were joined together on that day. And Saul made the people swear, saying, “Cursed be the man who will eat bread, until evening, until I am avenged of my enemies.” And the entire people did not consume bread.
14:24. And the men of Israel were distressed that day: for Saul had adjured the people, saying, Cursed [be] the man that eateth [any] food until evening, that I may be avenged on mine enemies. So none of the people tasted [any] food.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ kad▾ tr▾ ac▾ mh▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
24-34: Саул весьма безрассудно заклял весь народ. Последствия необдуманного заклятия Саулом своих воинов сказалось очень скоро. "Первым результатом его было то, что клятва была нарушена, и именно тем, кто всего более думал о преследовании неприятелей, всего более содействовал их поражению - героем дня, царевичем Ионафаном, не знавшим о заклятии. Когда наступил вечер, изголодавшийся народ с остервенением бросился на филистимскую добычу - мелкий и крупный скот - и предался кровавой еде почти сырого, дымящегося мяса, в противность прямому постановлению закона (Втор. XII:16, 23). Так что для прекращения беспорядка Саул принужден был лично наблюдать за надлежащим приготовлением для еды каждого животного" (Я. Богородский, "Еврейские цари", с. 51-52).

И просветлели глаза его (27: ст.) , померкнувшие от утомления и голода.

Смутил отец мой землю (29: ст.) , дав неосторожную клятву.

Привалите ко мне теперь большой камень (33: ст.) и затем пусть каждый приводит ко мне своего вола и каждый свою овцу и заколайте здесь (на камне) и ешьте, и не грешите пред Господом, не ешьте с кровью (34: ст.) .
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
Saul's Rash Oath. B. C. 1067.

24 And the men of Israel were distressed that day: for Saul had adjured the people, saying, Cursed be the man that eateth any food until evening, that I may be avenged on mine enemies. So none of the people tasted any food. 25 And all they of the land came to a wood; and there was honey upon the ground. 26 And when the people were come into the wood, behold, the honey dropped; but no man put his hand to his mouth: for the people feared the oath. 27 But Jonathan heard not when his father charged the people with the oath: wherefore he put forth the end of the rod that was in his hand, and dipped it in a honeycomb, and put his hand to his mouth; and his eyes were enlightened. 28 Then answered one of the people, and said, Thy father straitly charged the people with an oath, saying, Cursed be the man that eateth any food this day. And the people were faint. 29 Then said Jonathan, My father hath troubled the land: see, I pray you, how mine eyes have been enlightened, because I tasted a little of this honey. 30 How much more, if haply the people had eaten freely to day of the spoil of their enemies which they found? for had there not been now a much greater slaughter among the Philistines? 31 And they smote the Philistines that day from Michmash to Aijalon: and the people were very faint. 32 And the people flew upon the spoil, and took sheep, and oxen, and calves, and slew them on the ground: and the people did eat them with the blood. 33 Then they told Saul, saying, Behold, the people sin against the LORD, in that they eat with the blood. And he said, Ye have transgressed: roll a great stone unto me this day. 34 And Saul said, Disperse yourselves among the people, and say unto them, Bring me hither every man his ox, and every man his sheep, and slay them here, and eat; and sin not against the LORD in eating with the blood. And all the people brought every man his ox with him that night, and slew them there. 35 And Saul built an altar unto the LORD: the same was the first altar that he built unto the LORD.
We have here an account of the distress of the children of Israel, even in the day of their triumphs. Such alloys are all present joys subject to. And such obstructions does many a good cause meet with, even when it seems most prosperous, through the mismanagement of instruments.
I. Saul forbade the people, under the penalty of a curse, to taste any food that day, v. 24. Here we will suppose, 1. That as king he had power to put his soldiers under this interdict, and to bind it on with a curse; and therefore they submitted to it, and God so far owned it as to discover, by the lot, that Jonathan was the delinquent that had meddled with the accursed thing (though ignorantly), on which account God would not be at that time enquired of by them. 2. That he did it with a good intention, lest the people, who perhaps had been kept for some time at short allowance, when they found plenty of victuals in the deserted camp of the Philistines, should fall greedily upon that, and so lose time in pursing the enemy, and some of them, it may be, glut themselves to such a degree as not to be fit for any more service that day. To prevent this, he forbade them to taste any food, and laid himself, it is likely, under the same restraint. And yet his making this severe order was, (1.) Impolitic and very unwise; for, if it gained time, it lost strength, for the pursuit. (2.) It was imperious, and disobliging to the people, and worse than muzzling the mouth of the ox when he treads out the corn. To forbid them to feast would have been commendable, but to forbid them so much as to taste, though ever so hungry, was barbarous. (3.) It was impious to enforce the prohibition with a curse and an oath. Had he no penalty less than an anathema wherewith to support his military discipline? Death for such a crime would have been too much, but especially death with a curse. Though superiors may chide and correct, they may not curse their inferiors; our rule is, Bless, and curse not. When David speaks of an enemy he had that loved cursing perhaps he meant Saul, Ps. cix. 17, 18.
II. The people observed his order, but it had many inconveniences attending it. 1. The soldiers were tantalized; for, in their pursuit of the enemy, it happened that they went through a wood so full of wild honey that it dropped from the trees upon the ground, the Philistines having perhaps, in their flight, broken in upon the honeycombs, for their own refreshment, and left them running. Canaan flowed with honey, and here is an instance of it. They sucked honey out of the rock, the flinty rock (Deut. xxxii. 13); yet, for fear of the curse, they did not so much as taste the honey, v. 25, 26. Those are worthy of the name of Israelites that can deny themselves and their own appetites even when they are most craving, and the delights of sense most tempting, for fear of guilt and a curse, and the table becoming a snare. Let us never feed ourselves, much less feast ourselves, without fear. 2. Jonathan fell under the curse through ignorance. He heard not of the charge his father had given; for, having bravely forced the lines, he was then following the chase, and therefore might justly be looked upon as exempted from the charge and intended in it. But it seems it was taken for granted, and he himself did not object against it afterwards, that it extended to him, though absent upon so good an occasion. He, not knowing any peril in it, took up a piece of a honey-comb, upon the end of his staff, and sucked it (v. 27), and was sensibly refreshed by it: His eyes were enlightened, which began to grow dim through hunger and faintness; it made his countenance look pleasant and cheerful, for it was such as a stander-by might discern (v. 29): See how my eyes have been enlightened. He thought no harm, nor feared any, till one of the people acquainted him with the order, and then he found himself in a snare. Many a good son has been thus entangled and distressed, in more ways than one, by the rashness of an inconsiderate father. Jonathan, for his part, lost the crown he was heir to by his father's folly, which, it may be, this was an ill omen of. 3. The soldiers were faint, and grew feeble, in the pursuit of the Philistines. Jonathan foresaw this would be the effect of it; their spirits would flag, and their strength would fail, for want of sustenance. Such is the nature of our bodies that they soon grow unfit for service if they be not supplied with fresh recruits. Daily work cannot be done without daily bread, which our Father in heaven graciously gives us. It is bread that strengthens man's heart; therefore Jonathan reasoned very well, If the people had eaten freely, there would have been a much greater slaughter (v. 30); but, as it was, they were very faint, too much fatigued (so the Chaldee), and began to think more of their meat than of their work. 4. The worst effect of all was that at evening, when the restraint was taken off and they returned to their food again, they were so greedy and eager upon it that they ate the flesh with the blood, expressly contrary to the law of God, v. 32. Two hungry meals, we say, make the third a glutton; it was so here. They would not stay to have their meat either duly killed (for they slew the cattle upon the ground, and did not hang them up, as they used to do, that the blood might all run out of them) or duly dressed, but fell greedily upon it before it was half boiled or half roasted, v. 32. Saul, being informed of it, reproved them for the sin (v. 33): You have transgressed; but did not, as he should have done, reflect upon himself as having been accessory to it, and having made the Lord's people to transgress. To put a stop to this irregularity, Saul ordered them to set up a great stone before him, and let all that had cattle to kill, for their present use, bring them thither, and kill them under his eye upon that stone (v. 33), and the people did so (v. 34), so easily were they restrained and reformed when their prince took care to do his part. If magistrates would but use their power as they might, people would be made better than they are with more ease than is imagined.
III. On this occasion Saul built an altar (v. 35), that he might offer sacrifice, either by way of acknowledgment of the victory they had obtained or by the way of atonement for the sin they had been guilty of. The same was the first altar that he built, and perhaps the rolling of the great stone to kill the beasts on reminded him of converting it into an altar, else he would not have thought of it. Saul was turning aside from God, and yet now he began to build altars, being most zealous (as many are) for the form of godliness when he was denying the power of it. See Hos. viii. 14, Israel has forgotten his Maker, and buildeth temples. Some read it, He began to build that altar; he laid the first stone, but was so hasty to pursue his victory that he could not stay to finish it.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:24: Saul had adjured the people - He was afraid, if they waited to refresh themselves, the Philistines would escape out of their hands, and therefore he made the taking any food till sunset a capital crime. This was the very means of defeating his own intention; for as the people were exhausted for want of food, they could not continue the pursuit of their enemies: had it not been for this foolish adjuration, there had been a greater slaughter of the Philistines, Sa1 14:30.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:25
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:24: Cursed: Sa1 14:27-30; Lev 27:29; Num 21:2; Deu 27:15-26; Jos 6:17-19, Jos 6:26; Jdg 11:30; Jdg 11:31, Jdg 21:1-5; Pro 11:9; Rom 10:2; Co1 16:22
I may be: Jdg 5:2, Jdg 1:28; Psa 18:47
Carl Friedrich Keil and Franz Delitzsch

Saul's precipitate haste. - 1Kings 14:24. The men of Israel were pressed (i.e., fatigued) on that day, sc., through the military service and fighting. Then Saul adjured the people, saying, "Cursed be the man that eateth bread until the evening, and (till) I have avenged myself upon mine enemies." יאל, fut. apoc. of יאלה for יאלה, from אלה, to swear, Hiphil to adjure or require an oath of a person. The people took the oath by saying "amen" to what Saul had uttered. This command of Saul did not proceed from a proper attitude towards the Lord, but was an act of false zeal, in which Saul had more regard to himself and his own kingly power than to the cause of the kingdom of Jehovah, as we may see at once from the expression וגו נקּמתּי, "till I have avenged myself upon mine enemies." It was a despotic measure which not only failed to accomplish its object (see 1Kings 14:30, 1Kings 14:31), but brought Saul into the unfortunate position of being unable to carry out the oath (see 1Kings 14:45). All the people kept the command. "They tasted no bread." ולא־טעם is not to be connected with ונקּמתּי as an apodosis.
1Kings 14:25
"And all the land (i.e., all the people of the land who had gathered round Saul: vid., 1Kings 14:29) came into the woody country; there was honey upon the field." יער signifies here a woody district, in which forests alternated with tracts of arable land and meadows.
1Kings 14:26
When the people came into the wood and saw a stream of honey (or wild or wood bees), "no one put his hand to his mouth (sc., to eat of the honey), because they feared the oath."
1Kings 14:27
But Jonathan, who had not heard his father's oath, dipped (in the heat of pursuit, that he might not have to stop) the point of his staff in the new honey, and put it to his mouth, "and his eyes became bright;" his lost strength, which is reflected in the eye, having been brought back by this invigorating taste. The Chethibh תראנה is probably to be read תּראנה, the eyes became seeing, received their power of vision again. The Masoretes have substituted as the Keri תּארנה, from אור, to become bright, according to 1Kings 14:29; and this is probably the correct reading, as the letters might easily be transposed.
1Kings 14:28-30
When one of the people told him thereupon of his father's oath, in consequence of which the people were exhausted (העם ויּעף belongs to the man's words; and ויּעף is the same as in Judg 4:21), Jonathan condemned the prohibition. "My father has brought the land (i.e., the people of the land, as in 1Kings 14:25) into trouble (עכר, see at Gen 34:30): see how bright mine eyes have become because I tasted a little of this honey. How much more if the people had eaten to-day of the booty of its enemies, would not the overthrow among the Philistines truly have then become great?" כּי אף, lit. to this (there comes) also that = not to mention how much more; and עתּה כּי is an emphatic introduction of the apodosis, as in Gen 31:42; Gen 43:10, and other passages, and the apodosis itself is to be taken as a question.
Geneva 1599
And the men of Israel were distressed that day: for Saul had adjured the people, saying, (l) Cursed [be] the man that eateth [any] food until evening, that I may be avenged on mine enemies. So none of the people tasted [any] food.
(l) Such was his hypocrisy and arrogancy, that he thought to attribute to his policy that which God had given by the hand of Jonathan.
John Gill
And the men of Israel were distressed that day,.... By reason of the following order Saul gave with an oath, forbidding any to taste meat till evening, when the people were faint and weary, which is the common sense of interpreters; but Jarchi interprets it, the men of Israel were ready, forward, and hasty, and drew nigh to fight with the Philistines, and so refers it to the persons before mentioned, who came out of their lurking places; and this sense is approved of by Abarbinel: "for", or "and Saul had adjured", or "did adjure the people"; or willed them, signified to them his will and pleasure, which would not have been so much amiss, had he not annexed a curse to it, as follows:
saying, cursed be the man that eateth any food until the evening: or "bread", which comprehends all food, and among the rest honey; the design of which was, that no time might be lost, and that he might make the victory over the Philistines, and their destruction, as complete as possible; though it may seem a little too hard and severe upon the people, and too imperious in him, as well as imprudent; since a little refreshment would have animated and enabled them to have pursued their enemies with more ardour and rigour; and yet by the lot afterwards made, it seems to have been countenanced by the Lord:
that I may be avenged on mine enemies; who long tyrannised over the people of Israel, more or less for many years, and lately had sadly spoiled and plundered them:
so none of the people tasted any food; so observant were they of, and so obedient to the order of their king, and so much awed by the oath or imprecation annexed to it; though they were faint and hungry, and had an opportunity of refreshing themselves as follows, which was no small temptation to disobedience.
John Wesley
Distressed - With hunger, and weakness, and faintness, and all by reason of the following oath. Avenged - As Saul's intention was good, so the matter of the obligation was not simply unlawful, if it had not been so rigorous in excluding all food, and in obliging the people to it under pain of an accursed death, which was a punishment far exceeding the fault.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
Saul had adjured the people--Afraid lest so precious an opportunity of effectually humbling the Philistine power might be lost, the impetuous king laid an anathema on any one who should taste food until the evening. This rash and foolish denunciation distressed the people, by preventing them taking such refreshments as they might get on the march, and materially hindered the successful attainment of his own patriotic object.
14:2514:25: եւ ամենայն երկիրն ճաշէ՛ր։ Եւ ա՛նդ էր անտառ մեղուաց հանդէ՛պ անդին,
25 Եւ ժողովուրդը հաց չկերաւ, թէեւ ամբողջ երկիրը ճաշ էր ուտում:
25 Բոլոր ժողովուրդը* անտառ մը մտաւ, ուր գետնին երեսին վրայ մեղր կար։
եւ ամենայն [278]երկիրն ճաշէր. եւ անդ էր անտառ մեղուաց հանդէպ անդին:

14:25: եւ ամենայն երկիրն ճաշէ՛ր։ Եւ ա՛նդ էր անտառ մեղուաց հանդէ՛պ անդին,
25 Եւ ժողովուրդը հաց չկերաւ, թէեւ ամբողջ երկիրը ճաշ էր ուտում:
25 Բոլոր ժողովուրդը* անտառ մը մտաւ, ուր գետնին երեսին վրայ մեղր կար։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:2514:25 И пошел весь народ в лес, и был там на поляне мед.
14:25 καὶ και and; even πᾶσα πας all; every ἡ ο the γῆ γη earth; land ἠρίστα αρισταω have breakfast καὶ και and; even ιααρ ιααρ be μελισσῶνος μελισσων down; by πρόσωπον προσωπον face; ahead of τοῦ ο the ἀγροῦ αγρος field
14:25 וְ wᵊ וְ and כָל־ ḵol- כֹּל whole הָ hā הַ the אָ֖רֶץ ʔˌāreṣ אֶרֶץ earth בָּ֣אוּ bˈāʔû בוא come בַ va בְּ in † הַ the יָּ֑עַר yyˈāʕar יַעַר wood וַ wa וְ and יְהִ֥י yᵊhˌî היה be דְבַ֖שׁ ḏᵊvˌaš דְּבַשׁ honey עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon פְּנֵ֥י pᵊnˌê פָּנֶה face הַ ha הַ the שָּׂדֶֽה׃ śśāḏˈeh שָׂדֶה open field
14:25. omneque terrae vulgus venit in saltum in quo erat mel super faciem agriAnd all the common people came into a forest, in which there was honey upon the ground.
25. And all the people came into the forest; and there was honey upon the ground.
14:25. And all the common people went into a forest, in which there was honey on the surface of the field.
14:25. And all [they of] the land came to a wood; and there was honey upon the ground.
And all [they of] the land came to a wood; and there was honey upon the ground:

14:25 И пошел весь народ в лес, и был там на поляне мед.
14:25
καὶ και and; even
πᾶσα πας all; every
ο the
γῆ γη earth; land
ἠρίστα αρισταω have breakfast
καὶ και and; even
ιααρ ιααρ be
μελισσῶνος μελισσων down; by
πρόσωπον προσωπον face; ahead of
τοῦ ο the
ἀγροῦ αγρος field
14:25
וְ wᵊ וְ and
כָל־ ḵol- כֹּל whole
הָ הַ the
אָ֖רֶץ ʔˌāreṣ אֶרֶץ earth
בָּ֣אוּ bˈāʔû בוא come
בַ va בְּ in
הַ the
יָּ֑עַר yyˈāʕar יַעַר wood
וַ wa וְ and
יְהִ֥י yᵊhˌî היה be
דְבַ֖שׁ ḏᵊvˌaš דְּבַשׁ honey
עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon
פְּנֵ֥י pᵊnˌê פָּנֶה face
הַ ha הַ the
שָּׂדֶֽה׃ śśāḏˈeh שָׂדֶה open field
14:25. omneque terrae vulgus venit in saltum in quo erat mel super faciem agri
And all the common people came into a forest, in which there was honey upon the ground.
14:25. And all the common people went into a forest, in which there was honey on the surface of the field.
14:25. And all [they of] the land came to a wood; and there was honey upon the ground.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:25: There was honey upon the ground - There were many wild bees in that country, and Judea is expressly said to be a land flowing with milk and honey.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:26
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
14:25: All they of the land - literally, all the land, probably meaning all those named in Sa1 14:21-22, who now flocked to the wood as a rendezvous.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:25: all they: Deu 9:28; Mat 3:5
honey: This was wild honey, which to this day abounds in Judea; and bursting from the comb, runs down the hollow trees, rocks, etc. Exo 3:8; Num 13:27; Mat 3:4
John Gill
And all they of the land came to a wood,.... Which lay between Bethaven and Aijalon; by whom are meant not all the inhabitants of the land of Israel, but all that came with Saul and Jonathan, and that joined them in the pursuit:
and there was honey upon the ground; which dropped upon it, as in the following verse, or where it was produced by bees; for Aristotle (r) reports, that bees in some places make their combs upon the ground; this was wild honey, which Diodorus Siculus (s) speaks of as common in Arabia, and which perhaps John the Baptist ate of, Mt 3:4. Jarchi says, this was the honey of canes, or sugar canes, which grew in the land of Israel; and affirms from Nathan an Ishmaelite, that in the Ishmaelitish or Arabic language they call honey, sugar; but neither of these can be proved.
(r) Hist. Animal. l. 5. c. 22. (s) Bibliothec. l. 19. p. 731.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
all they of the land came to a wood; and there was honey--The honey is described as "upon the ground," "dropping" from the trees, and in honeycombs--indicating it to be bees' honey. "Bees in the East are not, as in England, kept in hives; they are all in a wild state. The forests literally flow with honey; large combs may be seen hanging on the trees as you pass along, full of honey" [ROBERTS].
14:2614:26: եւ եմուտ զօրն ՚ի մեղուանոցն, եւ անցանէին քրթմնջելով. եւ չէ՛ր ոք որ դարձուցանէր զձեռն իւր ՚ի բերան իւր. քանզի երկեա՛ւ ժողովուրդն յերդմանէն Տեառն։
26 Այնտեղ՝ դաշտի դիմաց, անտառ կար, ուր մեղու էին պահում: Ժողովուրդը մտաւ մեղուանոցը: Մարդիկ, անցնելով, քրթմնջում էին, բայց ոչ ոք ձեռքն իր բերանը չէր տանում, քանզի ժողովուրդը վախենում էր Տիրոջը տրուած երդումից:
26 Երբ ժողովուրդը անտառը մտաւ, տեսաւ որ մեղր կը վազէր. բայց ձեռքը բերնին մօտեցնող չեղաւ, քանզի ժողովուրդը երդումէն վախցաւ։
Եւ եմուտ զօրն [279]ի մեղուանոցն, եւ անցանէին քրթմնջելով``. եւ չէր ոք որ դարձուցանէր զձեռն իւր ի բերան իւր. քանզի երկեաւ ժողովուրդն յերդմանէն [280]Տեառն:

14:26: եւ եմուտ զօրն ՚ի մեղուանոցն, եւ անցանէին քրթմնջելով. եւ չէ՛ր ոք որ դարձուցանէր զձեռն իւր ՚ի բերան իւր. քանզի երկեա՛ւ ժողովուրդն յերդմանէն Տեառն։
26 Այնտեղ՝ դաշտի դիմաց, անտառ կար, ուր մեղու էին պահում: Ժողովուրդը մտաւ մեղուանոցը: Մարդիկ, անցնելով, քրթմնջում էին, բայց ոչ ոք ձեռքն իր բերանը չէր տանում, քանզի ժողովուրդը վախենում էր Տիրոջը տրուած երդումից:
26 Երբ ժողովուրդը անտառը մտաւ, տեսաւ որ մեղր կը վազէր. բայց ձեռքը բերնին մօտեցնող չեղաւ, քանզի ժողովուրդը երդումէն վախցաւ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:2614:26 И вошел народ в лес, говоря: вот, течет мед. Но никто не протянул руки своей ко рту своему, ибо народ боялся заклятия.
14:26 καὶ και and; even εἰσῆλθεν εισερχομαι enter; go in ὁ ο the λαὸς λαος populace; population εἰς εις into; for τὸν ο the μελισσῶνα μελισσων and; even ἰδοὺ ιδου see!; here I am ἐπορεύετο πορευομαι travel; go λαλῶν λαλεω talk; speak καὶ και and; even ἰδοὺ ιδου see!; here I am οὐκ ου not ἦν ειμι be ἐπιστρέφων επιστρεφω turn around; return τὴν ο the χεῖρα χειρ hand αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him εἰς εις into; for τὸ ο the στόμα στομα mouth; edge αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him ὅτι οτι since; that ἐφοβήθη φοβεω afraid; fear ὁ ο the λαὸς λαος populace; population τὸν ο the ὅρκον ορκος oath κυρίου κυριος lord; master
14:26 וַ wa וְ and יָּבֹ֤א yyāvˈō בוא come הָ hā הַ the עָם֙ ʕˌām עַם people אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to הַ ha הַ the יַּ֔עַר yyˈaʕar יַעַר honeycomb וְ wᵊ וְ and הִנֵּ֖ה hinnˌē הִנֵּה behold הֵ֣לֶךְ hˈēleḵ הֵלֶךְ going דְּבָ֑שׁ dᵊvˈāš דְּבַשׁ honey וְ wᵊ וְ and אֵין־ ʔên- אַיִן [NEG] מַשִּׂ֤יג maśśˈîḡ נשׂג overtake יָדֹו֙ yāḏˌô יָד hand אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to פִּ֔יו pˈiʸw פֶּה mouth כִּֽי־ kˈî- כִּי that יָרֵ֥א yārˌē ירא fear הָ hā הַ the עָ֖ם ʕˌām עַם people אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] הַ ha הַ the שְּׁבֻעָֽה׃ ššᵊvuʕˈā שְׁבוּעָה oath
14:26. ingressus est itaque populus saltum et apparuit fluens mel nullusque adplicuit manum ad os suum timebat enim populus iuramentumAnd when the people came into the forest, behold the honey dropped, but no man put his hand to his mouth. For the people feared the oath.
26. And when the people were come unto the forest, behold, the honey dropped: but no man put his hand to his mouth; for the people feared the oath.
14:26. And so the people entered the forest, and there appeared flowing honey, but no one drew his hand near his mouth. For the people were afraid of the oath.
14:26. And when the people were come into the wood, behold, the honey dropped; but no man put his hand to his mouth: for the people feared the oath.
And when the people were come into the wood, behold, the honey dropped; but no man put his hand to his mouth: for the people feared the oath:

14:26 И вошел народ в лес, говоря: вот, течет мед. Но никто не протянул руки своей ко рту своему, ибо народ боялся заклятия.
14:26
καὶ και and; even
εἰσῆλθεν εισερχομαι enter; go in
ο the
λαὸς λαος populace; population
εἰς εις into; for
τὸν ο the
μελισσῶνα μελισσων and; even
ἰδοὺ ιδου see!; here I am
ἐπορεύετο πορευομαι travel; go
λαλῶν λαλεω talk; speak
καὶ και and; even
ἰδοὺ ιδου see!; here I am
οὐκ ου not
ἦν ειμι be
ἐπιστρέφων επιστρεφω turn around; return
τὴν ο the
χεῖρα χειρ hand
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
εἰς εις into; for
τὸ ο the
στόμα στομα mouth; edge
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
ὅτι οτι since; that
ἐφοβήθη φοβεω afraid; fear
ο the
λαὸς λαος populace; population
τὸν ο the
ὅρκον ορκος oath
κυρίου κυριος lord; master
14:26
וַ wa וְ and
יָּבֹ֤א yyāvˈō בוא come
הָ הַ the
עָם֙ ʕˌām עַם people
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
הַ ha הַ the
יַּ֔עַר yyˈaʕar יַעַר honeycomb
וְ wᵊ וְ and
הִנֵּ֖ה hinnˌē הִנֵּה behold
הֵ֣לֶךְ hˈēleḵ הֵלֶךְ going
דְּבָ֑שׁ dᵊvˈāš דְּבַשׁ honey
וְ wᵊ וְ and
אֵין־ ʔên- אַיִן [NEG]
מַשִּׂ֤יג maśśˈîḡ נשׂג overtake
יָדֹו֙ yāḏˌô יָד hand
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
פִּ֔יו pˈiʸw פֶּה mouth
כִּֽי־ kˈî- כִּי that
יָרֵ֥א yārˌē ירא fear
הָ הַ the
עָ֖ם ʕˌām עַם people
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
הַ ha הַ the
שְּׁבֻעָֽה׃ ššᵊvuʕˈā שְׁבוּעָה oath
14:26. ingressus est itaque populus saltum et apparuit fluens mel nullusque adplicuit manum ad os suum timebat enim populus iuramentum
And when the people came into the forest, behold the honey dropped, but no man put his hand to his mouth. For the people feared the oath.
14:26. And so the people entered the forest, and there appeared flowing honey, but no one drew his hand near his mouth. For the people were afraid of the oath.
14:26. And when the people were come into the wood, behold, the honey dropped; but no man put his hand to his mouth: for the people feared the oath.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:26: The honey dropped - It seems to have dropped from the trees on the ground. Honey dews, as they are called, are not uncommon in most countries; and this appears to have been something of this kind. I have seen honey in considerable quantity on the trees and long grass in the fields, and have often eaten of it.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:27
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
14:26: The honey dropped - Rather, "Behold a stream of honey." The same thing may be seen in Spain, where in woody and rocky ground copious streams of honey are often found.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:26: the people: Ecc 9:2
Geneva 1599
And when the people were come into the wood, behold, the honey dropped; but no man put his hand to his mouth: for the people feared the (m) oath.
(m) That is, the punishment if they break their oath.
John Gill
And when the people came into the wood, behold, the honey dropped,.... Either from trees, which produced it; so Diodorus Siculus (t) speaks of trees in some countries which produce honey; or from the sugar canes, as Jarchi; or rather from the honeycombs which were framed in trees by bees; so Hesiod (u) speaks of bees making their nests or combs in trees. Ben Gersom thinks that bee hives were placed here in rows by the wayside, from whence the honey flowed; or "went" (w), or there was a going of it; perhaps the combs being pressed by the Philistines as they fled: the land of Canaan was a land flowing with milk and honey:
but no man put his hand to his mouth; that is, took not any of the honey and ate it, though it was so near at hand, and there was plenty of it:
for the people feared the oath: Saul adjured them by, or the imprecation he made on the person that should eat any food that day.
(t) Bibliothec. l. 17. p. 548. (u) Hesiod, Theogon. ver. 230. Vid. Diodor. Sic. ut supra. (Bibliothec. l. 17. p. 548.) (w) "ambulatio mellis", Montanus; "itio mellis", Drusius; so in Ovid. Metamorph. l. 1. fab. 3. "----jam flumina nectaris ibant".
John Wesley
Honey - Bees often make their hives in the trunks of trees, or clefts of rocks, or holes of the earth; and this in divers countries, but eminently in Canaan.
14:2714:27: Եւ Յովնաթանու չէ՛ր լուեալ՝ թէ երդմնեցոյց հայր նորա զժողովուրդն, եւ կարկա՛ռ զծագ գաւազանի իւրոյ որ ՚ի ձեռին իւրում, եւ եհա՛ր ՚ի խորիսխ մեղու. եւ դարձոյց զձեռն իւր ՚ի բերան իւր, եւ բացա՛ն աչք նորա։
27 Յովնաթանը չիմանալով, թէ իր հայրը երդուել էր տուել ժողովրդին, իր ձեռքի գաւազանի ծայրը երկարեց, խրեց մեղրի խորսխի մէջ, իր ձեռքով մեղրը տարաւ բերանը, եւ նրա աչքերը պայծառացան:
27 Սակայն Յովնաթան լսած չէր, երբ իր հայրը ժողովուրդին երդում ընել տուաւ. ուստի իր ձեռքի գաւազանին ծայրը երկնցուց ու մեղրին խորիսխին մէջ խոթեց ու իր ձեռքը բերանը տանելով՝ աչքերը բացուեցան։
Եւ Յովնաթանու չէր լուեալ եթէ երդմնեցոյց հայր նորա զժողովուրդն, եւ կարկառ զծագ գաւազանի իւրոյ որ ի ձեռին իւրում, եւ եհար ի խորիսխ մեղու. եւ դարձոյց զձեռն իւր ի բերան իւր, եւ բացան աչք նորա:

14:27: Եւ Յովնաթանու չէ՛ր լուեալ՝ թէ երդմնեցոյց հայր նորա զժողովուրդն, եւ կարկա՛ռ զծագ գաւազանի իւրոյ որ ՚ի ձեռին իւրում, եւ եհա՛ր ՚ի խորիսխ մեղու. եւ դարձոյց զձեռն իւր ՚ի բերան իւր, եւ բացա՛ն աչք նորա։
27 Յովնաթանը չիմանալով, թէ իր հայրը երդուել էր տուել ժողովրդին, իր ձեռքի գաւազանի ծայրը երկարեց, խրեց մեղրի խորսխի մէջ, իր ձեռքով մեղրը տարաւ բերանը, եւ նրա աչքերը պայծառացան:
27 Սակայն Յովնաթան լսած չէր, երբ իր հայրը ժողովուրդին երդում ընել տուաւ. ուստի իր ձեռքի գաւազանին ծայրը երկնցուց ու մեղրին խորիսխին մէջ խոթեց ու իր ձեռքը բերանը տանելով՝ աչքերը բացուեցան։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:2714:27 Ионафан же не слышал, когда отец его заклинал народ, и, протянув конец палки, которая была в руке его, обмакнул ее в сот медовый и обратил рукою к устам своим, и просветлели глаза его.
14:27 καὶ και and; even Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν not ἀκηκόει ακουω hear ἐν εν in τῷ ο the ὁρκίζειν ορκιζω put on / under oath; administer an oath τὸν ο the πατέρα πατηρ father αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him τὸν ο the λαόν λαος populace; population καὶ και and; even ἐξέτεινεν εκτεινω extend τὸ ο the ἄκρον ακρον top; tip τοῦ ο the σκήπτρου σκηπτρον he; him τοῦ ο the ἐν εν in τῇ ο the χειρὶ χειρ hand αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him καὶ και and; even ἔβαψεν βαπτω dip αὐτὸ αυτος he; him εἰς εις into; for τὸ ο the κηρίον κηριον honeycomb τοῦ ο the μέλιτος μελι honey καὶ και and; even ἐπέστρεψεν επιστρεφω turn around; return τὴν ο the χεῖρα χειρ hand αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him εἰς εις into; for τὸ ο the στόμα στομα mouth; edge αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him καὶ και and; even ἀνέβλεψαν αναβλεπω look up; see again οἱ ο the ὀφθαλμοὶ οφθαλμος eye; sight αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
14:27 וְ wᵊ וְ and יֹונָתָ֣ן yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan לֹֽא־ lˈō- לֹא not שָׁמַ֗ע šāmˈaʕ שׁמע hear בְּ bᵊ בְּ in הַשְׁבִּ֣יעַ hašbˈîₐʕ שׁבע swear אָבִיו֮ ʔāviʸw אָב father אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] הָ hā הַ the עָם֒ ʕˌām עַם people וַ wa וְ and יִּשְׁלַ֗ח yyišlˈaḥ שׁלח send אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] קְצֵ֤ה qᵊṣˈē קָצֶה end הַ ha הַ the מַּטֶּה֙ mmaṭṭˌeh מַטֶּה staff אֲשֶׁ֣ר ʔᵃšˈer אֲשֶׁר [relative] בְּ bᵊ בְּ in יָדֹ֔ו yāḏˈô יָד hand וַ wa וְ and יִּטְבֹּ֥ל yyiṭbˌōl טבל dip אֹותָ֖הּ ʔôṯˌāh אֵת [object marker] בְּ bᵊ בְּ in יַעְרַ֣ת yaʕrˈaṯ יַעֲרָה honeycomb הַ ha הַ the דְּבָ֑שׁ ddᵊvˈāš דְּבַשׁ honey וַ wa וְ and יָּ֤שֶׁב yyˈāšev שׁוב return יָדֹו֙ yāḏˌô יָד hand אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to פִּ֔יו pˈiʸw פֶּה mouth וַו *wa וְ and תָּאֹ֖רְנָהתראנה *ttāʔˌōrᵊnā אור be light עֵינָֽיו׃ ʕênˈāʸw עַיִן eye
14:27. porro Ionathan non audierat cum adiuraret pater eius populum extenditque summitatem virgae quam habebat in manu et intinxit in favo mellis et convertit manum suam ad os suum et inluminati sunt oculi eiusBut Jonathan had not heard when his father adjured the people: and he put forth the end of the rod, which he had in his hand, and dipt it in a honeycomb: and he carried his hand to his mouth, and his eyes were enlightened.
27. But Jonathan heard not when his father charged the people with the oath: wherefore he put forth the end of the rod that was in his hand, and dipped it in the honeycomb, and put his hand to his mouth; and his eyes were enlightened.
14:27. But Jonathan had not heard that his father had bound the people to an oath. And so he extended the top of the staff that he was holding in his hand, and he dipped it in a honeycomb. And he turned his hand to his mouth, and his eyes were brightened.
14:27. But Jonathan heard not when his father charged the people with the oath: wherefore he put forth the end of the rod that [was] in his hand, and dipped it in an honeycomb, and put his hand to his mouth; and his eyes were enlightened.
But Jonathan heard not when his father charged the people with the oath: wherefore he put forth the end of the rod that [was] in his hand, and dipped it in an honeycomb, and put his hand to his mouth; and his eyes were enlightened:

14:27 Ионафан же не слышал, когда отец его заклинал народ, и, протянув конец палки, которая была в руке его, обмакнул ее в сот медовый и обратил рукою к устам своим, и просветлели глаза его.
14:27
καὶ και and; even
Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν not
ἀκηκόει ακουω hear
ἐν εν in
τῷ ο the
ὁρκίζειν ορκιζω put on / under oath; administer an oath
τὸν ο the
πατέρα πατηρ father
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
τὸν ο the
λαόν λαος populace; population
καὶ και and; even
ἐξέτεινεν εκτεινω extend
τὸ ο the
ἄκρον ακρον top; tip
τοῦ ο the
σκήπτρου σκηπτρον he; him
τοῦ ο the
ἐν εν in
τῇ ο the
χειρὶ χειρ hand
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
καὶ και and; even
ἔβαψεν βαπτω dip
αὐτὸ αυτος he; him
εἰς εις into; for
τὸ ο the
κηρίον κηριον honeycomb
τοῦ ο the
μέλιτος μελι honey
καὶ και and; even
ἐπέστρεψεν επιστρεφω turn around; return
τὴν ο the
χεῖρα χειρ hand
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
εἰς εις into; for
τὸ ο the
στόμα στομα mouth; edge
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
καὶ και and; even
ἀνέβλεψαν αναβλεπω look up; see again
οἱ ο the
ὀφθαλμοὶ οφθαλμος eye; sight
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
14:27
וְ wᵊ וְ and
יֹונָתָ֣ן yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan
לֹֽא־ lˈō- לֹא not
שָׁמַ֗ע šāmˈaʕ שׁמע hear
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
הַשְׁבִּ֣יעַ hašbˈîₐʕ שׁבע swear
אָבִיו֮ ʔāviʸw אָב father
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
הָ הַ the
עָם֒ ʕˌām עַם people
וַ wa וְ and
יִּשְׁלַ֗ח yyišlˈaḥ שׁלח send
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
קְצֵ֤ה qᵊṣˈē קָצֶה end
הַ ha הַ the
מַּטֶּה֙ mmaṭṭˌeh מַטֶּה staff
אֲשֶׁ֣ר ʔᵃšˈer אֲשֶׁר [relative]
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
יָדֹ֔ו yāḏˈô יָד hand
וַ wa וְ and
יִּטְבֹּ֥ל yyiṭbˌōl טבל dip
אֹותָ֖הּ ʔôṯˌāh אֵת [object marker]
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
יַעְרַ֣ת yaʕrˈaṯ יַעֲרָה honeycomb
הַ ha הַ the
דְּבָ֑שׁ ddᵊvˈāš דְּבַשׁ honey
וַ wa וְ and
יָּ֤שֶׁב yyˈāšev שׁוב return
יָדֹו֙ yāḏˌô יָד hand
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
פִּ֔יו pˈiʸw פֶּה mouth
וַו
*wa וְ and
תָּאֹ֖רְנָהתראנה
*ttāʔˌōrᵊnā אור be light
עֵינָֽיו׃ ʕênˈāʸw עַיִן eye
14:27. porro Ionathan non audierat cum adiuraret pater eius populum extenditque summitatem virgae quam habebat in manu et intinxit in favo mellis et convertit manum suam ad os suum et inluminati sunt oculi eius
But Jonathan had not heard when his father adjured the people: and he put forth the end of the rod, which he had in his hand, and dipt it in a honeycomb: and he carried his hand to his mouth, and his eyes were enlightened.
14:27. But Jonathan had not heard that his father had bound the people to an oath. And so he extended the top of the staff that he was holding in his hand, and he dipped it in a honeycomb. And he turned his hand to his mouth, and his eyes were brightened.
14:27. But Jonathan heard not when his father charged the people with the oath: wherefore he put forth the end of the rod that [was] in his hand, and dipped it in an honeycomb, and put his hand to his mouth; and his eyes were enlightened.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:27: His eyes were enlightened - Hunger and fatigue affect and dim the sight; on taking food, this affection is immediately removed. This most people know to be a fact.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:31
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
14:27: Were enlightened - i. e., he was refreshed, when he was faint.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:27: his eyes: Sa1 14:29, Sa1 30:12; Pro 25:26
Geneva 1599
But Jonathan heard not when his father charged the people with the oath: wherefore he put forth the end of the rod that [was] in his hand, and dipped it in an honeycomb, and put his hand to his mouth; and his (n) eyes were enlightened.
(n) Which were dim before from weariness and hunger.
John Gill
But Jonathan heard not when his father charged the people with the oath,.... Which charge was given, either before he came from Gibeah, before he came to Jonathan, or while pursuing, when Jonathan was with another party either fighting or pursuing:
wherefore he put forth the end of the rod that was in his hand: the staff with which he walked, or rather the spear which he carried in his hand, and fought his enemies with:
and dipped it in an honeycomb; or sugar cane, as Jarchi; or in wood honey, as the margin of our Bibles; but best, in the honeycomb, as the word is rendered, Song 5:1 and so the Targum, into the nest of honey (x):
and he put his hand to his mouth; first he took the honey off of the top of his rod, and then put it to his mouth and ate it:
and his eyes were enlightened: which before were dim and dull through want of food, which is a common case; but became brisk and lively on eating the honey, nourishment being presently communicated, and he refreshed with it, and his spirits revived; and which quickly appeared in the briskness and sparkling of his eyes: honey being of a subtle nature, gives immediate refreshment and rigour; hence this phrase is frequently used by Jewish writers (y) for refreshment, after hunger, fatigue, and weariness; and which virtue is ascribed by them to fine bread, wine, oil, and particularly to honey.
(x) "Progeniem nidosque fovent----", Virgil. Georgic. l. 4. ver. 56. (y) T. Bab. Pesachim, fol. 42. 1, 2. Yoma, fol. 18, 2. & 83. 1. Maimon. Hilch. Maacolot Asurot, c. 14. sect. 16.
John Wesley
Enlightened - He was refreshed, and recovered his lost spirits. This cleared his sight, which was grown dim by hunger and faintness.
14:2814:28: Եւ պատասխանի ետ ոմն ՚ի զօրուէ՛ անտի եւ ասէ. Երդմնեցուցանելո՛վ երդմնեցոյց հայր քո զժողովուրդս՝ եւ ասէ. Անիծեա՛լ լիցի այր որ կերիցէ հաց մինչեւ ցերեկոյ։ Եւ լքա՛ւ ժողովուրդն։
28 Զինուորներից մէկը նրան ասաց. «Քո հայրը խստագոյնս երդուեցրեց ժողովրդին՝ ասելով. “Անիծեալ լինի այն մարդը, որ մինչեւ երեկոյ հաց կ’ուտի”»:
28 Այն ատեն ժողովուրդէն մէկը ըսաւ. «Քու հայրդ ժողովուրդին մեծ երդում ընել տուաւ՝ ըսելով. ‘Այսօր հաց ուտող մարդը անիծեալ ըլլայ’»։ Եւ ժողովուրդը նուաղած էր։
Եւ պատասխանի ետ ոմն ի զօրուէ անտի եւ ասէ. Երդմնեցուցանելով երդմնեցոյց հայր քո զժողովուրդս եւ ասէ. Անիծեալ լիցի այր որ կերիցէ հաց մինչեւ ցերեկոյ: Եւ լքաւ ժողովուրդն:

14:28: Եւ պատասխանի ետ ոմն ՚ի զօրուէ՛ անտի եւ ասէ. Երդմնեցուցանելո՛վ երդմնեցոյց հայր քո զժողովուրդս՝ եւ ասէ. Անիծեա՛լ լիցի այր որ կերիցէ հաց մինչեւ ցերեկոյ։ Եւ լքա՛ւ ժողովուրդն։
28 Զինուորներից մէկը նրան ասաց. «Քո հայրը խստագոյնս երդուեցրեց ժողովրդին՝ ասելով. “Անիծեալ լինի այն մարդը, որ մինչեւ երեկոյ հաց կ’ուտի”»:
28 Այն ատեն ժողովուրդէն մէկը ըսաւ. «Քու հայրդ ժողովուրդին մեծ երդում ընել տուաւ՝ ըսելով. ‘Այսօր հաց ուտող մարդը անիծեալ ըլլայ’»։ Եւ ժողովուրդը նուաղած էր։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:2814:28 И сказал ему один из народа, говоря: отец твой заклял народ, сказав: >; от этого народ истомился.
14:28 καὶ και and; even ἀπεκρίθη αποκρινομαι respond εἷς εις.1 one; unit ἐκ εκ from; out of τοῦ ο the λαοῦ λαος populace; population καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak ὁρκίσας ορκιζω put on / under oath; administer an oath ὥρκισεν ορκιζω put on / under oath; administer an oath ὁ ο the πατήρ πατηρ father σου σου of you; your τὸν ο the λαὸν λαος populace; population λέγων λεγω tell; declare ἐπικατάρατος επικαταρατος cursed ὁ ο the ἄνθρωπος ανθρωπος person; human ὃς ος who; what φάγεται φαγω swallow; eat ἄρτον αρτος bread; loaves σήμερον σημερον today; present καὶ και and; even ἐξελύθη εκλυω faint; let loose ὁ ο the λαός λαος populace; population
14:28 וַ wa וְ and יַּעַן֩ yyaʕˌan ענה answer אִ֨ישׁ ʔˌîš אִישׁ man מֵֽ mˈē מִן from הָ hā הַ the עָ֜ם ʕˈām עַם people וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֗אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say הַשְׁבֵּעַ֩ hašbˌēₐʕ שׁבע swear הִשְׁבִּ֨יעַ hišbˌîₐʕ שׁבע swear אָבִ֤יךָ ʔāvˈîḵā אָב father אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] הָ hā הַ the עָם֙ ʕˌām עַם people לֵ lē לְ to אמֹ֔ר ʔmˈōr אמר say אָר֥וּר ʔārˌûr ארר curse הָ hā הַ the אִ֛ישׁ ʔˈîš אִישׁ man אֲשֶׁר־ ʔᵃšer- אֲשֶׁר [relative] יֹ֥אכַל yˌōḵal אכל eat לֶ֖חֶם lˌeḥem לֶחֶם bread הַ ha הַ the יֹּ֑ום yyˈôm יֹום day וַ wa וְ and יָּ֖עַף yyˌāʕaf עיף be faint הָ hā הַ the עָֽם׃ ʕˈām עַם people
14:28. respondensque unus de populo ait iureiurando constrinxit pater tuus populum dicens maledictus qui comederit panem hodie defecerat autem populusAnd one of the people answering, said: Thy father hath bound the people with an oath, saying: Cursed be the man that shall eat any food this day. (And the people were faint.)
28. Then answered one of the people, and said, Thy father straitly charged the people with an oath, saying, Cursed be the man that eateth food this day. And the people were faint.
14:28. And in response, one of the people said, “Your father has bound the people by an oath, saying: ‘Cursed be the man who will eat any bread this day.’ ” (For the people were faint.)
14:28. Then answered one of the people, and said, Thy father straitly charged the people with an oath, saying, Cursed [be] the man that eateth [any] food this day. And the people were faint.
Then answered one of the people, and said, Thy father straitly charged the people with an oath, saying, Cursed [be] the man that eateth [any] food this day. And the people were faint:

14:28 И сказал ему один из народа, говоря: отец твой заклял народ, сказав: <<проклят, кто сегодня вкусит пищи>>; от этого народ истомился.
14:28
καὶ και and; even
ἀπεκρίθη αποκρινομαι respond
εἷς εις.1 one; unit
ἐκ εκ from; out of
τοῦ ο the
λαοῦ λαος populace; population
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
ὁρκίσας ορκιζω put on / under oath; administer an oath
ὥρκισεν ορκιζω put on / under oath; administer an oath
ο the
πατήρ πατηρ father
σου σου of you; your
τὸν ο the
λαὸν λαος populace; population
λέγων λεγω tell; declare
ἐπικατάρατος επικαταρατος cursed
ο the
ἄνθρωπος ανθρωπος person; human
ὃς ος who; what
φάγεται φαγω swallow; eat
ἄρτον αρτος bread; loaves
σήμερον σημερον today; present
καὶ και and; even
ἐξελύθη εκλυω faint; let loose
ο the
λαός λαος populace; population
14:28
וַ wa וְ and
יַּעַן֩ yyaʕˌan ענה answer
אִ֨ישׁ ʔˌîš אִישׁ man
מֵֽ mˈē מִן from
הָ הַ the
עָ֜ם ʕˈām עַם people
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֗אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say
הַשְׁבֵּעַ֩ hašbˌēₐʕ שׁבע swear
הִשְׁבִּ֨יעַ hišbˌîₐʕ שׁבע swear
אָבִ֤יךָ ʔāvˈîḵā אָב father
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
הָ הַ the
עָם֙ ʕˌām עַם people
לֵ לְ to
אמֹ֔ר ʔmˈōr אמר say
אָר֥וּר ʔārˌûr ארר curse
הָ הַ the
אִ֛ישׁ ʔˈîš אִישׁ man
אֲשֶׁר־ ʔᵃšer- אֲשֶׁר [relative]
יֹ֥אכַל yˌōḵal אכל eat
לֶ֖חֶם lˌeḥem לֶחֶם bread
הַ ha הַ the
יֹּ֑ום yyˈôm יֹום day
וַ wa וְ and
יָּ֖עַף yyˌāʕaf עיף be faint
הָ הַ the
עָֽם׃ ʕˈām עַם people
14:28. respondensque unus de populo ait iureiurando constrinxit pater tuus populum dicens maledictus qui comederit panem hodie defecerat autem populus
And one of the people answering, said: Thy father hath bound the people with an oath, saying: Cursed be the man that shall eat any food this day. (And the people were faint.)
14:28. And in response, one of the people said, “Your father has bound the people by an oath, saying: ‘Cursed be the man who will eat any bread this day.’ ” (For the people were faint.)
14:28. Then answered one of the people, and said, Thy father straitly charged the people with an oath, saying, Cursed [be] the man that eateth [any] food this day. And the people were faint.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ all ▾
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
14:28: And the people were faint - Read, "are faint," the words are part of the man's complaint.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:28: Cursed: Sa1 14:24, Sa1 14:43
faint: or, weary
John Gill
Then answered one of the people, and said,.... To Jonathan, who might direct and encourage the people to do as he had done, at least so he did by his example, if not by words; the latter is not improbable: and therefore one of the men that came along with Saul, and had now joined Jonathan, and who heard what Saul had said, replied:
thy father straitly charged the people with an oath; gave them a strict charge, with an oath or imprecation annexed to it:
saying, cursed be the man that eateth any food this day; that is, until the evening, as in 1Kings 14:24.
and the people were faint; which is either the observation of the writer of the book; or it may be the words of the man, imputing the faintness of the people to this adjuration of Saul restraining them from food; or as taking notice how strictly the people observed it, though they were hungry, faint, and weary.
John Wesley
People - They that came with Saul, whose forces were now united with Jonathan's.
14:2914:29: Եւ իբրեւ գիտա՛ց Յովնաթան, ասէ. Կորո՛յս հայր իմ զերկիրս. զի թէ տեսին աչք իմ, վասն զի ճաշակեցի սակա՛ւ մի ՚ի մեղուէս յայսմանէ[2969]. [2969] Ոմանք. Եւ եթէ տեսին աչք իմ։
29 Դրա համար էլ ժողովուրդը թուլացած էր: Երբ Յովնաթանն այդ իմացաւ, ասաց. «Հայրս երկիրը կորստեան է մատնել. տեսէ՛ք, թէ ինչպէս իմ աչքերը լոյս ստացան, քանզի մի քիչ ճաշակեցի այդ մեղրից:
29 Յովնաթան ըսաւ. «Իմ հայրս ժողովուրդը նեղութեան մէջ ձգեց։ Նայեցէ՛ք, այս մեղրէն քիչ մը ուտելուս պէս աչքերս բացուեցան.
Եւ [281]իբրեւ գիտաց`` Յովնաթան ասէ. Կորոյս հայր իմ զերկիրս. զի եթէ տեսին աչք իմ, վասն զի ճաշակեցի սակաւ մի ի մեղուէս յայսմանէ:

14:29: Եւ իբրեւ գիտա՛ց Յովնաթան, ասէ. Կորո՛յս հայր իմ զերկիրս. զի թէ տեսին աչք իմ, վասն զի ճաշակեցի սակա՛ւ մի ՚ի մեղուէս յայսմանէ[2969].
[2969] Ոմանք. Եւ եթէ տեսին աչք իմ։
29 Դրա համար էլ ժողովուրդը թուլացած էր: Երբ Յովնաթանն այդ իմացաւ, ասաց. «Հայրս երկիրը կորստեան է մատնել. տեսէ՛ք, թէ ինչպէս իմ աչքերը լոյս ստացան, քանզի մի քիչ ճաշակեցի այդ մեղրից:
29 Յովնաթան ըսաւ. «Իմ հայրս ժողովուրդը նեղութեան մէջ ձգեց։ Նայեցէ՛ք, այս մեղրէն քիչ մը ուտելուս պէս աչքերս բացուեցան.
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:2914:29 И сказал Ионафан: смутил отец мой землю; смотрите, у меня просветлели глаза, когда я вкусил немного этого меду;
14:29 καὶ και and; even ἔγνω γινωσκω know Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak ἀπήλλαχεν απαλλασσω discharge; deliver ὁ ο the πατήρ πατηρ father μου μου of me; mine τὴν ο the γῆν γη earth; land ἰδὲ οραω view; see δὴ δη in fact ὅτι οτι since; that εἶδον οραω view; see οἱ ο the ὀφθαλμοί οφθαλμος eye; sight μου μου of me; mine ὅτι οτι since; that ἐγευσάμην γευω taste; eat βραχὺ βραχυς little τοῦ ο the μέλιτος μελι honey τούτου ουτος this; he
14:29 וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֨אמֶר֙ yyˈōmer אמר say יֹֽונָתָ֔ן yˈônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan עָכַ֥ר ʕāḵˌar עכר taboo אָבִ֖י ʔāvˌî אָב father אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] הָ hā הַ the אָ֑רֶץ ʔˈāreṣ אֶרֶץ earth רְאוּ־ rᵊʔû- ראה see נָא֙ nˌā נָא yeah כִּֽי־ kˈî- כִּי that אֹ֣רוּ ʔˈōrû אור be light עֵינַ֔י ʕênˈay עַיִן eye כִּ֣י kˈî כִּי that טָעַ֔מְתִּי ṭāʕˈamtî טעם taste מְעַ֖ט mᵊʕˌaṭ מְעַט little דְּבַ֥שׁ dᵊvˌaš דְּבַשׁ honey הַ ha הַ the זֶּֽה׃ zzˈeh זֶה this
14:29. dixitque Ionathan turbavit pater meus terram vidistis ipsi quia inluminati sunt oculi mei eo quod gustaverim paululum de melle istoAnd Jonathan said: My father hath troubled the land: you have seen yourselves that my eyes are enlightened, because I tasted a little of this honey:
29. Then said Jonathan, My father hath troubled the land: see, I pray you, how mine eyes have been enlightened, because I tasted a little of this honey.
14:29. And Jonathan said: “My father has troubled the land. You have seen for yourselves that my eyes were brightened, because I tasted a little of this honey.
14:29. Then said Jonathan, My father hath troubled the land: see, I pray you, how mine eyes have been enlightened, because I tasted a little of this honey.
Then said Jonathan, My father hath troubled the land: see, I pray you, how mine eyes have been enlightened, because I tasted a little of this honey:

14:29 И сказал Ионафан: смутил отец мой землю; смотрите, у меня просветлели глаза, когда я вкусил немного этого меду;
14:29
καὶ και and; even
ἔγνω γινωσκω know
Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
ἀπήλλαχεν απαλλασσω discharge; deliver
ο the
πατήρ πατηρ father
μου μου of me; mine
τὴν ο the
γῆν γη earth; land
ἰδὲ οραω view; see
δὴ δη in fact
ὅτι οτι since; that
εἶδον οραω view; see
οἱ ο the
ὀφθαλμοί οφθαλμος eye; sight
μου μου of me; mine
ὅτι οτι since; that
ἐγευσάμην γευω taste; eat
βραχὺ βραχυς little
τοῦ ο the
μέλιτος μελι honey
τούτου ουτος this; he
14:29
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֨אמֶר֙ yyˈōmer אמר say
יֹֽונָתָ֔ן yˈônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan
עָכַ֥ר ʕāḵˌar עכר taboo
אָבִ֖י ʔāvˌî אָב father
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
הָ הַ the
אָ֑רֶץ ʔˈāreṣ אֶרֶץ earth
רְאוּ־ rᵊʔû- ראה see
נָא֙ nˌā נָא yeah
כִּֽי־ kˈî- כִּי that
אֹ֣רוּ ʔˈōrû אור be light
עֵינַ֔י ʕênˈay עַיִן eye
כִּ֣י kˈî כִּי that
טָעַ֔מְתִּי ṭāʕˈamtî טעם taste
מְעַ֖ט mᵊʕˌaṭ מְעַט little
דְּבַ֥שׁ dᵊvˌaš דְּבַשׁ honey
הַ ha הַ the
זֶּֽה׃ zzˈeh זֶה this
14:29. dixitque Ionathan turbavit pater meus terram vidistis ipsi quia inluminati sunt oculi mei eo quod gustaverim paululum de melle isto
And Jonathan said: My father hath troubled the land: you have seen yourselves that my eyes are enlightened, because I tasted a little of this honey:
14:29. And Jonathan said: “My father has troubled the land. You have seen for yourselves that my eyes were brightened, because I tasted a little of this honey.
14:29. Then said Jonathan, My father hath troubled the land: see, I pray you, how mine eyes have been enlightened, because I tasted a little of this honey.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ all ▾
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
14:29: Hath troubled - The same word as was applied to Achan Jos 7:25, and gave its name to the valley of Achor. This additional reference to Joshua is remarkable (compare Sa1 14:24).
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:29: My father: Kg1 18:18
see: It is well known, that hunger and fatigue produce faintness and dim the sight; and on taking a little food, this affection is immediately removed.
Geneva 1599
Then said Jonathan, My father hath (o) troubled the land: see, I pray you, how mine eyes have been enlightened, because I tasted a little of this honey.
(o) By making this cruel law.
John Gill
Then said Jonathan, my father hath troubled the land,.... The people of the land, as the Targum, the soldiers in his army; afflicted and distressed them, and made them uneasy in their minds, like troubled waters; the Arabic version is,"my father hath sinned against the people;''hath done them injury by forbidding them to eat. This was not wisely said by Jonathan; how much soever his father was to be blamed, it did not become him as a son thus to reflect upon him, and it might have tended to mutiny and sedition:
see, I pray you, how mine eyes have been enlightened, because I tasted a little of this honey; the benefit he received by it was very visible; it might easily be discerned that he was greatly refreshed with it, and his spirits invigorated by it; it was to be seen in the cheerfulness of his countenance, and the briskness of his eyes: and he suggests it would have had the same effect upon the people, had they eaten of it, as he had done.
14:3014:30: եթէ ուտելո՛վ կերեալ էր այսօր ժողովրդեանն յաւարէ թշնամեաց իւրեանց զոր գտին՝ մեծամե՛ծ հարուածս առնէին յայլազգիսն[2970]։ [2970] Ոմանք. Կերեալ էր այսր աւուր ժո՛՛։
30 Եթէ ժողովուրդն այսօր կերած լինէր իր թշնամուց վերցրած աւարից, այլազգիներին մեծամեծ հարուածներ կը հասցնէր»:
30 Ալ ո՛րչափ աւելի՝ եթէ ժողովուրդը այսօր իր թշնամիներէն գտած աւարը կշտանալու չափ ուտէ. այն ատեն Փղշտացիներուն մէջ աւելի մեծ կոտորած պիտի ըլլայ*»։
եթէ ուտելով կերեալ էր այսօր ժողովրդեանն յաւարէ թշնամեաց իւրեանց զոր գտին, մեծամեծ հարուածս առնէին յայլազգիսն:

14:30: եթէ ուտելո՛վ կերեալ էր այսօր ժողովրդեանն յաւարէ թշնամեաց իւրեանց զոր գտին՝ մեծամե՛ծ հարուածս առնէին յայլազգիսն[2970]։
[2970] Ոմանք. Կերեալ էր այսր աւուր ժո՛՛։
30 Եթէ ժողովուրդն այսօր կերած լինէր իր թշնամուց վերցրած աւարից, այլազգիներին մեծամեծ հարուածներ կը հասցնէր»:
30 Ալ ո՛րչափ աւելի՝ եթէ ժողովուրդը այսօր իր թշնամիներէն գտած աւարը կշտանալու չափ ուտէ. այն ատեն Փղշտացիներուն մէջ աւելի մեծ կոտորած պիտի ըլլայ*»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:3014:30 если бы поел сегодня народ из добычи, какую нашел у врагов своих, то не большее ли было бы поражение Филистимлян?
14:30 ἀλλ᾿ αλλα but ὅτι οτι since; that εἰ ει if; whether ἔφαγεν φαγω swallow; eat ἔσθων εσθιω eat; consume ὁ ο the λαὸς λαος populace; population σήμερον σημερον today; present τῶν ο the σκύλων σκυλον spoil τῶν ο the ἐχθρῶν εχθρος hostile; enemy αὐτῶν αυτος he; him ὧν ος who; what εὗρεν ευρισκω find ὅτι οτι since; that νῦν νυν now; present ἂν αν perhaps; ever μείζων μειζων greater ἦν ειμι be ἡ ο the πληγὴ πληγη plague; stroke ἐν εν in τοῖς ο the ἀλλοφύλοις αλλοφυλος foreigner
14:30 אַ֗ף ʔˈaf אַף even כִּ֡י kˈî כִּי that לוּא֩ lû לוּ if only אָכֹ֨ל ʔāḵˌōl אכל eat אָכַ֤ל ʔāḵˈal אכל eat הַ ha הַ the יֹּום֙ yyôm יֹום day הָ hā הַ the עָ֔ם ʕˈām עַם people מִ mi מִן from שְּׁלַ֥ל ššᵊlˌal שָׁלָל plunder אֹיְבָ֖יו ʔōyᵊvˌāʸw איב be hostile אֲשֶׁ֣ר ʔᵃšˈer אֲשֶׁר [relative] מָצָ֑א māṣˈā מצא find כִּ֥י kˌî כִּי that עַתָּ֛ה ʕattˈā עַתָּה now לֹֽא־ lˈō- לֹא not רָבְתָ֥ה rāvᵊṯˌā רבה be many מַכָּ֖ה makkˌā מַכָּה blow בַּ ba בְּ in † הַ the פְּלִשְׁתִּֽים׃ ppᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
14:30. quanto magis si comedisset populus de praeda inimicorum suorum quam repperit nonne maior facta fuisset plaga in PhilisthimHow much more if the people had eaten of the prey of their enemies, which they found? had there not been made a greater slaughter among the Philistines?
30. How much more, if haply the people had eaten freely today of the spoil of their enemies which they found? for now hath there been no great slaughter among the Philistines.
14:30. How much more so, if the people had eaten from the plunder that they find with their enemies? Would not a greater slaughter have been accomplished among the Philistines?”
14:30. How much more, if haply the people had eaten freely to day of the spoil of their enemies which they found? for had there not been now a much greater slaughter among the Philistines?
How much more, if haply the people had eaten freely to day of the spoil of their enemies which they found? for had there not been now a much greater slaughter among the Philistines:

14:30 если бы поел сегодня народ из добычи, какую нашел у врагов своих, то не большее ли было бы поражение Филистимлян?
14:30
ἀλλ᾿ αλλα but
ὅτι οτι since; that
εἰ ει if; whether
ἔφαγεν φαγω swallow; eat
ἔσθων εσθιω eat; consume
ο the
λαὸς λαος populace; population
σήμερον σημερον today; present
τῶν ο the
σκύλων σκυλον spoil
τῶν ο the
ἐχθρῶν εχθρος hostile; enemy
αὐτῶν αυτος he; him
ὧν ος who; what
εὗρεν ευρισκω find
ὅτι οτι since; that
νῦν νυν now; present
ἂν αν perhaps; ever
μείζων μειζων greater
ἦν ειμι be
ο the
πληγὴ πληγη plague; stroke
ἐν εν in
τοῖς ο the
ἀλλοφύλοις αλλοφυλος foreigner
14:30
אַ֗ף ʔˈaf אַף even
כִּ֡י kˈî כִּי that
לוּא֩ לוּ if only
אָכֹ֨ל ʔāḵˌōl אכל eat
אָכַ֤ל ʔāḵˈal אכל eat
הַ ha הַ the
יֹּום֙ yyôm יֹום day
הָ הַ the
עָ֔ם ʕˈām עַם people
מִ mi מִן from
שְּׁלַ֥ל ššᵊlˌal שָׁלָל plunder
אֹיְבָ֖יו ʔōyᵊvˌāʸw איב be hostile
אֲשֶׁ֣ר ʔᵃšˈer אֲשֶׁר [relative]
מָצָ֑א māṣˈā מצא find
כִּ֥י kˌî כִּי that
עַתָּ֛ה ʕattˈā עַתָּה now
לֹֽא־ lˈō- לֹא not
רָבְתָ֥ה rāvᵊṯˌā רבה be many
מַכָּ֖ה makkˌā מַכָּה blow
בַּ ba בְּ in
הַ the
פְּלִשְׁתִּֽים׃ ppᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
14:30. quanto magis si comedisset populus de praeda inimicorum suorum quam repperit nonne maior facta fuisset plaga in Philisthim
How much more if the people had eaten of the prey of their enemies, which they found? had there not been made a greater slaughter among the Philistines?
14:30. How much more so, if the people had eaten from the plunder that they find with their enemies? Would not a greater slaughter have been accomplished among the Philistines?”
14:30. How much more, if haply the people had eaten freely to day of the spoil of their enemies which they found? for had there not been now a much greater slaughter among the Philistines?
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ tr▾ all ▾
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:30: had there: Ecc 9:18
John Gill
How much more, if haply the people had eaten freely today of the spoil of their enemies which they found?.... That is, had they been, allowed eat freely of the provisions, of bread, wine, &c. they found in the enemy's camp, they would have been much more refreshed and strengthened than it could be supposed he was with eating a little honey; if that had had such an effect upon him, of what service would a full meal have been to the people?
for had there not been now a much greater slaughter among the Philistines? the people would have had more strength to smite them, and would have pursued them with greater ardour and swiftness, and so have made a greater slaughter among them than they had; he intimates that Saul's end would have been better answered by suffering the people to eat, than by forbidding them.
14:3114:31: Եւ եհա՛ր յաւուր յայնմիկ յայլազգեացն ՚ի Մաքմաս, եւ աշխատեցա՛ւ ժողովուրդն յոյժ.
31 Այդ օրը նա Մաքմասում կոտորեց այլազգիներին, իսկ ժողովուրդը սաստիկ յոգնել էր:
31 Այն օրը անոնք Փղշտացիները Մաքմասէն մինչեւ Այեղոն զարկին, բայց ժողովուրդը խիստ նուաղեցաւ
Եւ [282]եհար յաւուր յայնմիկ յայլազգեացն [283]ի Մաքմաս. եւ աշխատեցաւ ժողովուրդն յոյժ:

14:31: Եւ եհա՛ր յաւուր յայնմիկ յայլազգեացն ՚ի Մաքմաս, եւ աշխատեցա՛ւ ժողովուրդն յոյժ.
31 Այդ օրը նա Մաքմասում կոտորեց այլազգիներին, իսկ ժողովուրդը սաստիկ յոգնել էր:
31 Այն օրը անոնք Փղշտացիները Մաքմասէն մինչեւ Այեղոն զարկին, բայց ժողովուրդը խիստ նուաղեցաւ
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:3114:31 И поражали Филистимлян в тот день от Михмаса до Аиалона, и народ очень истомился.
14:31 καὶ και and; even ἐπάταξεν πατασσω pat; impact ἐν εν in τῇ ο the ἡμέρᾳ ημερα day ἐκείνῃ εκεινος that ἐκ εκ from; out of τῶν ο the ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner ἐν εν in Μαχεμας μαχεμας and; even ἐκοπίασεν κοπιαω exhausted; labor ὁ ο the λαὸς λαος populace; population σφόδρα σφοδρα vehemently; tremendously
14:31 וַ wa וְ and יַּכּ֞וּ yyakkˈû נכה strike בַּ ba בְּ in † הַ the יֹּ֤ום yyˈôm יֹום day הַ ha הַ the הוּא֙ hû הוּא he בַּ ba בְּ in † הַ the פְּלִשְׁתִּ֔ים ppᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine מִ mi מִן from מִּכְמָ֖שׂ mmiḵmˌāś מִכְמָשׂ Micmash אַיָּלֹ֑נָה ʔayyālˈōnā אַיָּלֹון Aijalon וַ wa וְ and יָּ֥עַף yyˌāʕaf עיף be faint הָ hā הַ the עָ֖ם ʕˌām עַם people מְאֹֽד׃ mᵊʔˈōḏ מְאֹד might
14:31. percusserunt ergo in die illa Philistheos a Machmis usque in Ahialon defatigatus est autem populus nimisSo they smote that day the Philistines, from Machmas to Aialon. And the people were wearied exceedingly.
31. And they smote of the Philistines that day from Michmash to Aijalon: and the people were very faint.
14:31. Therefore, on that day, they struck down the Philistines, from Michmash as far as Aijalon. But the people were exceedingly wearied.
14:31. And they smote the Philistines that day from Michmash to Aijalon: and the people were very faint.
And they smote the Philistines that day from Michmash to Aijalon: and the people were very faint:

14:31 И поражали Филистимлян в тот день от Михмаса до Аиалона, и народ очень истомился.
14:31
καὶ και and; even
ἐπάταξεν πατασσω pat; impact
ἐν εν in
τῇ ο the
ἡμέρᾳ ημερα day
ἐκείνῃ εκεινος that
ἐκ εκ from; out of
τῶν ο the
ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner
ἐν εν in
Μαχεμας μαχεμας and; even
ἐκοπίασεν κοπιαω exhausted; labor
ο the
λαὸς λαος populace; population
σφόδρα σφοδρα vehemently; tremendously
14:31
וַ wa וְ and
יַּכּ֞וּ yyakkˈû נכה strike
בַּ ba בְּ in
הַ the
יֹּ֤ום yyˈôm יֹום day
הַ ha הַ the
הוּא֙ הוּא he
בַּ ba בְּ in
הַ the
פְּלִשְׁתִּ֔ים ppᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
מִ mi מִן from
מִּכְמָ֖שׂ mmiḵmˌāś מִכְמָשׂ Micmash
אַיָּלֹ֑נָה ʔayyālˈōnā אַיָּלֹון Aijalon
וַ wa וְ and
יָּ֥עַף yyˌāʕaf עיף be faint
הָ הַ the
עָ֖ם ʕˌām עַם people
מְאֹֽד׃ mᵊʔˈōḏ מְאֹד might
14:31. percusserunt ergo in die illa Philistheos a Machmis usque in Ahialon defatigatus est autem populus nimis
So they smote that day the Philistines, from Machmas to Aialon. And the people were wearied exceedingly.
14:31. Therefore, on that day, they struck down the Philistines, from Michmash as far as Aijalon. But the people were exceedingly wearied.
14:31. And they smote the Philistines that day from Michmash to Aijalon: and the people were very faint.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jg▾ kad▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:31: They smote the Philistines - from Mishmash to Aijalon - The distance Calmet states to be three or four leagues.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:32
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
14:31: Aijalon. - The modern Yalo. It lies upon the side of a hill to the south of a fine valley which opens from between the two Bethhorons right down to the western plain of the Philistines, exactly on the route which the Philistines, when expelled from the high country about Michmash and Bethel, would take to regain their own country. Aijalon would be 15 or 20 miles from Michmash.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:31: from Michmash: The distance, Calmet states to be three or four leagues.
Aijalon: Jos 10:12, Jos 19:42
Carl Friedrich Keil and Franz Delitzsch

Result of the battle, and consequences of Saul's rashness. - 1Kings 14:31. "On that day they smote the Philistines from Michmash to Ajalon," which has been preserved in the village of Ylo (see at Josh 19:42), and was about three geographical miles to the south-west of Michmash; "and the people were very faint," because Saul had forbidden them to eat before the evening (1Kings 14:24).
1Kings 14:32
They therefore "fell voraciously upon the booty" - (the Chethibh ויּעשׂ is no doubt merely an error in writing for ויּעט, imperf. Kal of עיט with Dagesh forte implic. instead of ויּעט, as we may see from 1Kings 15:19, since the meaning required by the context, viz., to fall upon a thing, cannot be established in the case of עשׂה with על. On the other hand, there does not appear to be any necessity to supply the article before שׁלל, and this Keri seems only to have been taken from the parallel passage in 1Kings 15:19), - "and took sheep, and oxen, and calves, and slew them on the ground (ארצה, lit. to the earth, so that when they were slaughtered the animal fell upon the ground, and remained lying in its blood, and was cut in pieces), and ate upon the blood" (הדּם על, with which הדּם אל, "lying to the blood," is interchanged in 1Kings 14:34), i.e., the flesh along with the blood which adhered to it, by doing which they sinned against the law in Lev 19:26. This sin had been occasioned by Saul himself through the prohibition which he issued.
1Kings 14:33-34
When this was told to Saul, he said, "Ye act faithlessly towards Jehovah" by transgressing the laws of the covenant; "roll me now (lit. this day) a large stone. Scatter yourselves among the people, and say to them, Let every one bring his ox and his sheep to me, and slay here" (upon the stone that has been rolled up), viz., so that the blood could run off properly upon the ground, and the flesh be separated from the blood. This the people also did.
1Kings 14:35
As a thanksgiving for this victory, Saul built an altar to the Lord. לבנות החל אתו, "he began to build it," i.e., he built this altar at the beginning, or as the first altar. This altar was probably not intended to serve as a place of sacrifice, but simply to be a memorial of the presence of God, or the revelation of God which Saul had received in the marvellous victory.
1Kings 14:36
After the people had strengthened themselves in the evening with food, Saul wanted to pursue the Philistines still farther during the night, and to plunder among them until the light (i.e., till break of day), and utterly destroy them. The people assented to this proposal, but the priest (Ahiah) wished first of all to obtain the decision of God upon the matter. "We will draw near to God here" (before the altar which has just been built).
1Kings 14:37
But when Saul inquired of God (through the Urim and Thummim of the high priest), "Shall I go down after the Philistines? wilt Thou deliver them into the hand of Israel?" God did not answer him. Saul was to perceive from this, that the guilt of some sin was resting upon the people, on account of which the Lord had turned away His countenance, and was withdrawing His help.
1Kings 14:38-39
When Saul perceived, this, he directed all the heads of the people (pinnoth, as in Judg 20:2) to draw near to learn whereby (wherein) the sin had occurred that day, and declared, "As truly as Jehovah liveth, who has brought salvation to Israel, even if it were upon Jonathan my son, he shall die." The first כּי in 1Kings 14:39 is explanatory; the second and third serve to introduce the words, like ὅτι, quod; and the repetition serves to give emphasis, lit., "that even if it were upon my son, that he shall die." "And of all the people no one answered him," from terror at the king's word.
1Kings 14:40-41
In order to find out the guilt, or rather the culprit, Saul proceeded to the lot; and for this purpose he made all the people stand on one side, whilst he and his son Jonathan went to the other, and then solemnly addressed Jehovah thus: "God of Israel, give innocence (of mind, i.e., truth). And the lot fell upon Saul and Jonathan (ילּכד, as in 1Kings 10:20-21); and the people went out," sc., without the lot falling upon them, i.e., they went out free.
1Kings 14:42
When they proceeded still further to cast lots between Saul and his son (הפּילוּ, sc., גּורל; cf. 1Chron 26:14; Neh 11:11, etc.), Jonathan was taken.
(Note: In the Alex. version, vv. 41 and 42 are lengthened out with long paraphrases upon the course pursued in casting the lots: καὶ εἶπε Σαούλ, Κύριε ὁ θεὸς Ἰσραήλ τί ὅτι οὐκ ἀπεκρίθης τῷ δούλῳ σου σήμερον; ει ̓ ἐν ἐμοὶ ἢ ἐν Ἰωνάθαν τῷ υἱῷ μου ἡ ἀδικία; κύριε ὁ θεὸς Ἰσραήλ δὸς δήλους· καὶ ἐἀν τάδε εἴπῃ δὸς δὴ τῷ λαῷ σου Ἰσραήλ, δός δὴ ὁσιότηατ, καὶ κληροῦται Ἰωνάθαν καὶ Σαούλ καὶ ὁ λαὸς ἐξῆλθε. V. 42: Καὶ εἶπε Σαοὑλ, βάλλετε ἀνὰ μέσον ἐμοῦ καὶ ἀνὰ μέσον Ἰωνάθαν τοῦ υἱοῦ μου· ὃν ἂν κατακληρώσηται Κύριος ἀποθανέτω. Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ λαὸς πρὸς Σαούλ, οὐκ ἔστι τὸ ῥῆμα τοῦτο. Καὶ κατεκράτησε Σαοὺλ τοῦ λαοῦ, καὶ βάλλουσιν ἀνὰ μέσον αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀνὰ μέσον Ἰωνάθαν τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ, καὶ κατακληροῦται Ἰωναθαν. One portion of these additions is also found in the text of our present Vulgate, and reads as follows: Et dixit Saul ad Dominum Deum Israel: Domine Deus Israel, da indicium! quid est quod non responderis servo tuo hodie? Si in me aut in Jonathan filio meo est iniquitas, da ostensionem; aut si haec iniquitas est in populo tuo, da sanctitatem. Et deprehensus est Jonathas et Saul, populus autem exivit. The beginning and end of this verse, as well as v. 42, agree here most accurately with the Hebrew text. But the words from quid est quod to da sanctitatem are interpolated, so that תמים הבה are translated twice; first in the words da indicium, and then in the interpolation da ostensionem. This repetition of the same words, and that in different renderings, when taken in connection with the agreement of the Vulgate with the Hebrew text at the beginning and end of the verse, shows clearly enough, that the interpolated clauses did not originate with Jerome, but are simply inserted in his translation from the Itala. The additions of the lxx, in which τάδε εἶπῃ is evidently only a distortion of ἡ ἀδικία, are regarded by Ewald (Gesch. iii. p. 48) and Thenius as an original portion of the text which has dropped out from the Masoretic text. They therefore infer, that instead of תמים we ought to read תּמּים (Thummim), and that we have here the full formula used in connection with the use of the Urim and Thummim, from which it may be seen, that this mode of divine revelation consisted simply in a sacred lot, or in the use of two dice, the one of which was fixed upon at the outset as meaning no, and the other as meaning yes. So much at any rate is indisputable, that the Septuagint translator took תמים in the sense of thummim, and so assumed that Saul had the guilty person discovered by resorting to the Urim and Thummim. But this assumption is also decidedly erroneous, together with all the inferences based upon it. For, in the first place, the verbs הפּיל and ילּכד can be proved to be never used throughout the whole of the Old Testament to signify the use of the Urim and Thummim, and to be nothing more than technical expressions used to denote the casting of a simple lot (see the passages cited above in the text). Moreover, such passages as 1Kings 10:22, and 1Kings 2:5, 1Kings 2:23, show most unmistakeably that the divine oracle of the Urim and Thummim did not consist merely in a sacred lot with yes and no, but that God gave such answers through it as could never have been given through the lots. The Septuagint expansions of the text are nothing more, therefore, than a subjective and really erroneous interpretation on the part of the translators, which arose simply from the mistaken idea that תמים was thummim, and which is therefore utterly worthless.)
1Kings 14:43-44
When Saul asked him what he had done, Jonathan confessed that he had tasted a little honey (see 1Kings 14:27), and resigned himself to the punishment suspended over him, saying, "Behold, I shall die;" and Saul pronounced sentence of death upon him, accompanying it with an oath ("God do so," etc.: vid., Ruth 1:17).
1Kings 14:45
But the people interposed, "Shall Jonathan die, who has achieved this great salvation (victory) in Israel? God forbid! As truly as Jehovah liveth, not a hair shall fall from his head upon the ground; for he hath wrought (the victory) with God to-day." Thus the people delivered Jonathan from death. The objection raised by the people was so conclusive, that Saul was obliged to yield.
What Jonathan had done was not wrong in itself, but became so simply on account of the oath with which Saul had forbidden it. But Jonathan did not hear the oath, and therefore had not even consciously transgressed. Nevertheless a curse lay upon Israel, which was to be brought to light as a warning for the culprit. Therefore Jehovah had given no reply to Saul. But when the lot, which had the force of a divine verdict, fell upon Jonathan, sentence of death was not thereby pronounced upon him by God; but is was simply made manifest, that through his transgression of his father's oath, with which he was not acquainted, guilt had been brought upon Israel. The breach of a command issued with a solemn oath, even when it took place unconsciously, excited the wrath of God, as being a profanation of the divine name. But such a sin could only rest as guilt upon the man who had committed, or the man who occasioned it. Now where the command in question was one of God himself, there could be no question, that even in the case of unconscious transgression the sin fell upon the transgressor, and it was necessary that it should either be expiated by him or forgiven him. But where the command of a man had been unconsciously transgressed, the guilt might also fall upon the man who issued the command, that is to say, if he did it without being authorized or empowered by God. In the present instance, Saul had issued the prohibition without divine authority, and had made it obligatory upon the people by a solemn oath. The people had conscientiously obeyed the command, but Jonathan had transgressed it without being aware of it. For this Saul was about to punish him with death, in order to keep his oath. But the people opposed it. They not only pronounced Jonathan innocent, because he had broken the king's command unconsciously, but they also exclaimed that he had gained the victory for Israel "with God." In this fact (Jonathan's victory) there was a divine verdict. And Saul could not fail to recognise now, that it was not Jonathan, but he himself, who had sinned, and through his arbitrary and despotic command had brought guilt upon Israel, on account of which God had given him no reply.
1Kings 14:46
With the feeling of this guilt, Saul gave up any further pursuit of the Philistines: he "went up" (sc., to Gibeah) "from behind the Philistines," i.e., desisting from any further pursuit. But the Philistines went to their place, i.e., back into their own land.
John Gill
And they smote the Philistines that day from Michmash to Aijalon,.... Michmash was the place where the camp of the Philistines was when Jonathan first attacked them, and from whence they fled, and they were pursued by the Israelites that day as far as Aijalon. There was a city of this name in the tribe of Dan, famous for the moon standing still in a valley adjoining to it, in the time of Joshua, Josh 10:12 and another in the tribe of Zebulun, Judg 12:12, but they both seem to be at too great a distance to be the place here meant, which rather seems to be Aijalon in the tribe of Judah, 2Chron 11:10 according to Bunting (z), it was twelve miles from Michmash:
and the people were very faint; as they might well be, with pursuing the enemy so many miles, and doing so much execution among them, without eating any food.
(z) Travels of the Patriarchs, &c. p. 127.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
the people were very faint. And the people flew upon the spoil--at evening, when the time fixed by Saul had expired. Faint and famishing, the pursuers fell voraciously upon the cattle they had taken, and threw them on the ground to cut off their flesh and eat them raw, so that the army, by Saul's rashness, were defiled by eating blood, or living animals; probably, as the Abyssinians do, who cut a part of the animal's rump, but close the hide upon it, and nothing mortal follows from that wound. They were painfully conscientious in keeping the king's order for fear of the curse, but had no scruple in transgressing God's command. To prevent this violation of the law, Saul ordered a large stone to be rolled, and those that slaughtered the oxen to cut their throats on that stone. By laying the animal's head on the high stone, the blood oozed out on the ground, and sufficient evidence was afforded that the ox or sheep was dead before it was attempted to eat it.
14:3214:32: եւ յարձակեցա՛ւ ժողովուրդն յաւարն. Եւ ա՛ռ ժողովուրդն զհօտս եւ զանդեայս եւ զծնունդս արջառոց, եւ սպանանէ՛ր ՚ի վերայ երկրի, եւ ուտէ՛ր ժողովուրդն հանդերձ արեամբն։
32 Մարդիկ ընկան աւարի վրայ, առան ոչխարները, արջառներն ու հորթերը, գետնի վրայ մորթեցին ու կերան արնաշաղախ միսը:
32 Եւ ժողովուրդը աւարին վրայ ինկաւ ու ոչխարները, արջառները եւ հորթերը առին ու գետնի վրայ մորթեցին ու արիւնովը կերան։
Եւ յարձակեցաւ ժողովուրդն յաւարն. եւ ա՛ռ ժողովուրդն զհօտս եւ զանդեայս եւ զծնունդս արջառոց, եւ սպանանէր ի վերայ երկրի, եւ ուտէր ժողովուրդն հանդերձ արեամբն:

14:32: եւ յարձակեցա՛ւ ժողովուրդն յաւարն. Եւ ա՛ռ ժողովուրդն զհօտս եւ զանդեայս եւ զծնունդս արջառոց, եւ սպանանէ՛ր ՚ի վերայ երկրի, եւ ուտէ՛ր ժողովուրդն հանդերձ արեամբն։
32 Մարդիկ ընկան աւարի վրայ, առան ոչխարները, արջառներն ու հորթերը, գետնի վրայ մորթեցին ու կերան արնաշաղախ միսը:
32 Եւ ժողովուրդը աւարին վրայ ինկաւ ու ոչխարները, արջառները եւ հորթերը առին ու գետնի վրայ մորթեցին ու արիւնովը կերան։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:3214:32 И кинулся народ на добычу, и брали овец, волов и телят, и заколали на земле, и ел народ с кровью.
14:32 καὶ και and; even ἐκλίθη κλινω bend; tip over ὁ ο the λαὸς λαος populace; population εἰς εις into; for τὰ ο the σκῦλα σκυλον spoil καὶ και and; even ἔλαβεν λαμβανω take; get ὁ ο the λαὸς λαος populace; population ποίμνια ποιμνιον flock καὶ και and; even βουκόλια βουκολιον and; even τέκνα τεκνον child βοῶν βους ox καὶ και and; even ἔσφαξεν σφαζω slaughter ἐπὶ επι in; on τὴν ο the γῆν γη earth; land καὶ και and; even ἤσθιεν εσθιω eat; consume ὁ ο the λαὸς λαος populace; population σὺν συν with; [definite object marker] τῷ ο the αἵματι αιμα blood; bloodstreams
14:32 וַו *wa וְ and יַּ֤עַטיעשׂ *yyˈaʕaṭ עיט rebuke הָ hā הַ the עָם֙ ʕˌām עַם people אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to הַ† *ha הַ the שָּׁלָ֔לשׁלל *ššālˈāl שָׁלָל plunder וַ wa וְ and יִּקְח֨וּ yyiqḥˌû לקח take צֹ֧אן ṣˈōn צֹאן cattle וּ û וְ and בָקָ֛ר vāqˈār בָּקָר cattle וּ û וְ and בְנֵ֥י vᵊnˌê בֵּן son בָקָ֖ר vāqˌār בָּקָר cattle וַ wa וְ and יִּשְׁחֲטוּ־ yyišḥᵃṭû- שׁחט slaughter אָ֑רְצָה ʔˈārᵊṣā אֶרֶץ earth וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֥אכַל yyˌōḵal אכל eat הָ hā הַ the עָ֖ם ʕˌām עַם people עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon הַ ha הַ the דָּֽם׃ ddˈām דָּם blood
14:32. et versus ad praedam tulit oves et boves et vitulos et mactaverunt in terra comeditque populus cum sanguineAnd falling upon the spoils, they took sheep, and oxen, and calves, and slew them on the ground: and the people ate them with the blood.
32. and the people flew upon the spoil, and took sheep, and oxen, and calves, and slew them on the ground: and the people did eat them with the blood.
14:32. And turning to the spoils, they took sheep, and oxen, and calves, and they slew them on the ground. And the people ate with blood.
14:32. And the people flew upon the spoil, and took sheep, and oxen, and calves, and slew [them] on the ground: and the people did eat [them] with the blood.
And the people flew upon the spoil, and took sheep, and oxen, and calves, and slew [them] on the ground: and the people did eat [them] with the blood:

14:32 И кинулся народ на добычу, и брали овец, волов и телят, и заколали на земле, и ел народ с кровью.
14:32
καὶ και and; even
ἐκλίθη κλινω bend; tip over
ο the
λαὸς λαος populace; population
εἰς εις into; for
τὰ ο the
σκῦλα σκυλον spoil
καὶ και and; even
ἔλαβεν λαμβανω take; get
ο the
λαὸς λαος populace; population
ποίμνια ποιμνιον flock
καὶ και and; even
βουκόλια βουκολιον and; even
τέκνα τεκνον child
βοῶν βους ox
καὶ και and; even
ἔσφαξεν σφαζω slaughter
ἐπὶ επι in; on
τὴν ο the
γῆν γη earth; land
καὶ και and; even
ἤσθιεν εσθιω eat; consume
ο the
λαὸς λαος populace; population
σὺν συν with; [definite object marker]
τῷ ο the
αἵματι αιμα blood; bloodstreams
14:32
וַו
*wa וְ and
יַּ֤עַטיעשׂ
*yyˈaʕaṭ עיט rebuke
הָ הַ the
עָם֙ ʕˌām עַם people
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
הַ
*ha הַ the
שָּׁלָ֔לשׁלל
*ššālˈāl שָׁלָל plunder
וַ wa וְ and
יִּקְח֨וּ yyiqḥˌû לקח take
צֹ֧אן ṣˈōn צֹאן cattle
וּ û וְ and
בָקָ֛ר vāqˈār בָּקָר cattle
וּ û וְ and
בְנֵ֥י vᵊnˌê בֵּן son
בָקָ֖ר vāqˌār בָּקָר cattle
וַ wa וְ and
יִּשְׁחֲטוּ־ yyišḥᵃṭû- שׁחט slaughter
אָ֑רְצָה ʔˈārᵊṣā אֶרֶץ earth
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֥אכַל yyˌōḵal אכל eat
הָ הַ the
עָ֖ם ʕˌām עַם people
עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon
הַ ha הַ the
דָּֽם׃ ddˈām דָּם blood
14:32. et versus ad praedam tulit oves et boves et vitulos et mactaverunt in terra comeditque populus cum sanguine
And falling upon the spoils, they took sheep, and oxen, and calves, and slew them on the ground: and the people ate them with the blood.
14:32. And turning to the spoils, they took sheep, and oxen, and calves, and they slew them on the ground. And the people ate with blood.
14:32. And the people flew upon the spoil, and took sheep, and oxen, and calves, and slew [them] on the ground: and the people did eat [them] with the blood.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:32: The people did eat them with the blood - They were faint through hunger, and did not take time to bleed the cattle on which they fed. This was another bad effect of Saul's rash adjuration.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:33
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:32: flew: Sa1 15:19
the people: The people having abstained from food the whole of the day, and being now faint through hunger and fatigue, they flew upon the cattle, and not taking time to bleed them properly, they eagerly devoured the flesh with the blood, directly contrary to the law - another bad effect of Saul's rash adjuration.
did eat: Gen 9:4; Lev 3:17, Lev 7:26, Lev 7:27, Lev 17:10-14, Lev 19:26; Deu 12:16, Deu 12:23, Deu 12:24; Eze 33:25; Act 15:20, Act 15:29
John Gill
And the people flew upon the spoil,.... Like a swift and ravenous bird, as the eagle, and which seems to have its name in Greek from this word, see Is 46:11. When the evening was come, and they were free from the oath of Saul, and being extremely hungry, faint, and weary, they were even ravenous for food and with the greatest haste and eagerness laid hold on what came first to hand:
and took sheep, and oxen, and calves, and slew them on the ground; and there they lay in their blood, which in such a position would not run out freely as when slain and hang up:
and the people did eat them with the blood; they were so hungry they could not stay the dressing of them, but ate them raw with the blood in them, not being squeezed or drained out, at least not half boiled or roasted. Some of the Jewish Rabbins (a) are of opinion(a) See Jarchi in loc.
John Wesley
Slew - At evening, when the time prefixed by Saul was expired. With blood - Not having patience to tarry 'till the blood was perfectly gone out of them, as they should have done. So they who made conscience of the king's commandment for fear of the curse, make no scruple of transgressing God's command.
14:3314:33: Ա՛զդ եղեւ Սաւուղայ եւ ասեն, թէ մեղա՛ւ ժողովուրդն Տեառն. զի կերա՛ն արեամբ հանդերձ։ Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ. ՚Ի Գեթթամա անօրինեցա՛յք. թաւալեցուցէ՛ք ինձ այսր վէմ մի մեծ[2971]։ [2971] Ոմանք. Անօրինեցայք ՚ի Գեթթամայ։
33 Սաւուղին յայտնեցին՝ ասելով, թէ՝ «Ժողովուրդը Տիրոջ դէմ մեղանչեց, քանզի արնաշաղախ միս կերաւ»: Սաւուղն ասաց. «Գեթթամից սկսած արդէն անօրէն էիք դարձել: Հիմա այստեղ մի մեծ քար բերէ՛ք գլորելով»:
33 Սաւուղին իմացուցին ու ըսին. «Ահա ժողովուրդը Տէրոջը դէմ կը մեղանչէ, քանզի արիւնով կ’ուտէ»։ Անիկա ըսաւ. «Անօրէնութիւն ըրիք. հիմա ինծի մեծ քար մը գլորեցէ՛ք»։
Ազդ եղեւ Սաւուղայ եւ ասեն, թէ` Մեղաւ ժողովուրդն Տեառն. զի կերան արեամբ հանդերձ: Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ. [284]Ի Գեթթամա անօրինեցայք``. թաւալեցուցէք ինձ այսր վէմ մի մեծ:

14:33: Ա՛զդ եղեւ Սաւուղայ եւ ասեն, թէ մեղա՛ւ ժողովուրդն Տեառն. զի կերա՛ն արեամբ հանդերձ։ Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ. ՚Ի Գեթթամա անօրինեցա՛յք. թաւալեցուցէ՛ք ինձ այսր վէմ մի մեծ[2971]։
[2971] Ոմանք. Անօրինեցայք ՚ի Գեթթամայ։
33 Սաւուղին յայտնեցին՝ ասելով, թէ՝ «Ժողովուրդը Տիրոջ դէմ մեղանչեց, քանզի արնաշաղախ միս կերաւ»: Սաւուղն ասաց. «Գեթթամից սկսած արդէն անօրէն էիք դարձել: Հիմա այստեղ մի մեծ քար բերէ՛ք գլորելով»:
33 Սաւուղին իմացուցին ու ըսին. «Ահա ժողովուրդը Տէրոջը դէմ կը մեղանչէ, քանզի արիւնով կ’ուտէ»։ Անիկա ըսաւ. «Անօրէնութիւն ըրիք. հիմա ինծի մեծ քար մը գլորեցէ՛ք»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:3314:33 И возвестили Саулу, говоря: вот, народ грешит пред Господом, ест с кровью. И сказал Саул: вы согрешили; привалите ко мне теперь большой камень.
14:33 καὶ και and; even ἀπηγγέλη απαγγελλω report τῷ ο the Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul λέγοντες λεγω tell; declare ἡμάρτηκεν αμαρτανω sin ὁ ο the λαὸς λαος populace; population τῷ ο the κυρίῳ κυριος lord; master φαγὼν εσθιω eat; consume σὺν συν with; [definite object marker] τῷ ο the αἵματι αιμα blood; bloodstreams καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul ἐν εν in Γεθθεμ γεθθεμ roll μοι μοι me λίθον λιθος stone ἐνταῦθα ενταυθα great; loud
14:33 וַ wa וְ and יַּגִּ֤ידוּ yyaggˈîḏû נגד report לְ lᵊ לְ to שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul לֵ lē לְ to אמֹ֔ר ʔmˈōr אמר say הִנֵּ֥ה hinnˌē הִנֵּה behold הָ hā הַ the עָ֛ם ʕˈām עַם people חֹטִ֥אים ḥōṭˌîm חטא miss לַֽ lˈa לְ to יהוָ֖ה [yhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH לֶ le לְ to אֱכֹ֣ל ʔᵉḵˈōl אכל eat עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon הַ ha הַ the דָּ֑ם ddˈām דָּם blood וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֣אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say בְּגַדְתֶּ֔ם bᵊḡaḏtˈem בגד deal treacherously גֹּֽלּוּ־ gˈōllû- גלל roll אֵלַ֥י ʔēlˌay אֶל to הַ ha הַ the יֹּ֖ום yyˌôm יֹום day אֶ֥בֶן ʔˌeven אֶבֶן stone גְּדֹולָֽה׃ gᵊḏôlˈā גָּדֹול great
14:33. nuntiaverunt autem Saul dicentes quod populus peccasset Domino comedens cum sanguine qui ait praevaricati estis volvite ad me iam nunc saxum grandeAnd they told Saul that the people had sinned against the Lord, eating with the blood. And he said: You have transgressed: roll here to me now a great stone.
33. Then they told Saul, saying, Behold, the people sin against the LORD, in that they eat with the blood. And he said, Ye have dealt treacherously: roll a great stone unto me this day.
14:33. Then they reported to Saul, saying that the people had sinned against the Lord, eating with blood. And he said: “You have transgressed. Roll a great stone to me, here and now.”
14:33. Then they told Saul, saying, Behold, the people sin against the LORD, in that they eat with the blood. And he said, Ye have transgressed: roll a great stone unto me this day.
Then they told Saul, saying, Behold, the people sin against the LORD, in that they eat with the blood. And he said, Ye have transgressed: roll a great stone unto me this day:

14:33 И возвестили Саулу, говоря: вот, народ грешит пред Господом, ест с кровью. И сказал Саул: вы согрешили; привалите ко мне теперь большой камень.
14:33
καὶ και and; even
ἀπηγγέλη απαγγελλω report
τῷ ο the
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
λέγοντες λεγω tell; declare
ἡμάρτηκεν αμαρτανω sin
ο the
λαὸς λαος populace; population
τῷ ο the
κυρίῳ κυριος lord; master
φαγὼν εσθιω eat; consume
σὺν συν with; [definite object marker]
τῷ ο the
αἵματι αιμα blood; bloodstreams
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
ἐν εν in
Γεθθεμ γεθθεμ roll
μοι μοι me
λίθον λιθος stone
ἐνταῦθα ενταυθα great; loud
14:33
וַ wa וְ and
יַּגִּ֤ידוּ yyaggˈîḏû נגד report
לְ lᵊ לְ to
שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul
לֵ לְ to
אמֹ֔ר ʔmˈōr אמר say
הִנֵּ֥ה hinnˌē הִנֵּה behold
הָ הַ the
עָ֛ם ʕˈām עַם people
חֹטִ֥אים ḥōṭˌîm חטא miss
לַֽ lˈa לְ to
יהוָ֖ה [yhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH
לֶ le לְ to
אֱכֹ֣ל ʔᵉḵˈōl אכל eat
עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon
הַ ha הַ the
דָּ֑ם ddˈām דָּם blood
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֣אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say
בְּגַדְתֶּ֔ם bᵊḡaḏtˈem בגד deal treacherously
גֹּֽלּוּ־ gˈōllû- גלל roll
אֵלַ֥י ʔēlˌay אֶל to
הַ ha הַ the
יֹּ֖ום yyˌôm יֹום day
אֶ֥בֶן ʔˌeven אֶבֶן stone
גְּדֹולָֽה׃ gᵊḏôlˈā גָּדֹול great
14:33. nuntiaverunt autem Saul dicentes quod populus peccasset Domino comedens cum sanguine qui ait praevaricati estis volvite ad me iam nunc saxum grande
And they told Saul that the people had sinned against the Lord, eating with the blood. And he said: You have transgressed: roll here to me now a great stone.
14:33. Then they reported to Saul, saying that the people had sinned against the Lord, eating with blood. And he said: “You have transgressed. Roll a great stone to me, here and now.”
14:33. Then they told Saul, saying, Behold, the people sin against the LORD, in that they eat with the blood. And he said, Ye have transgressed: roll a great stone unto me this day.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:33: Roll a great stone unto me - Probably this means that they should set up an altar to the Lord, on which the animals might be properly slain, and the blood poured out upon the earth; and a large stone was erected for an altar.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:35
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
14:33: Sin against the Lord - See the marginal reference "u." But the prohibition was older than the Law of Moses Gen 9:4. Compare Act 15:20, Act 15:29.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:33: transgressed: or, dealt treacherously, Mat 7:5; Rom 2:1
Geneva 1599
Then they told Saul, saying, Behold, the people sin against the LORD, in that they eat with the blood. And he said, Ye have transgressed: (p) roll a great stone unto me this day.
(p) That the blood of the beast that shall be slain, may be pressed out upon it.
John Gill
Then they told Saul,.... Some that were more conscientious and religious, were more circumspect, and strictly attended to the laws forbidding the eating of blood, and were concerned at the indecent behaviour of others, and therefore thought fit to acquaint Saul with it, to restrain it:
behold, the people sin against the Lord, in that they eat with the blood; by breaking the laws of God respecting the eating of blood in Gen 9:4, especially in Lev 19:26.
and he said, ye have transgressed; the above laws of God; that is, Saul said to some persons who were accused of the breach of them, and were ordered to come before him, and did come:
roll a great stone unto me this day; pointing, perhaps, at one which lay at some distance from him, and which he ordered to be rolled to him; this was done, that the creatures might be slain on it, and their blood drawn out from them, or to offer sacrifice upon, and indeed for both.
John Wesley
Transgressed - He sees their fault, but not his own, in giving the occasion of it.
14:3414:34: Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ. Սփռեցա՛յք ընդ ժողովուրդդ՝ եւ ասացէ՛ք ցդոսա՝ մատուցանե՛լ այսր զիւրաքանչիւր արջա՛ռ իւր, եւ զիւրաքանչիւր ոչխար իւր, եւ սպանէ՛ք ՚ի վերայ դորա, եւ կերա՛յք զդոսա. եւ մի՛ մեղանչէք Տեառն ուտելով հանդերձ արեամբ։ Եւ մատո՛յց ժողովուրդն իւրաքանչիւր որ ՚ի ձեռին իւրում զցայգն. եւ սպանանէին անդ։
34 Սաւուղն աւելացրեց. «Ժողովրդի մէջ ցրուեցէ՛ք եւ նրան ասացէ՛ք, որ ամէն մէկն իր արջառն ու ոչխարը այստեղ բերի, սրա վրայ մորթեցէ՛ք ու կերէ՛ք եւ արնաշաղախ միս ուտելով՝ Տիրոջ դէմ մեղանչած չէք լինի»: Մարդիկ այն գիշեր իրենց մօտ եղածը բերեցին եւ այնտեղ մորթեցին:
34 Սաւուղ ըսաւ. «Ժողովուրդին մէջ ցրուեցէ՛ք եւ անոնց ըսէ՛ք՝ ‘Ամէն մարդ իր արջառն ու իր ոչխարը ինծի մօտեցնէ ու հոս մորթէ եւ ուտէ ու արիւնով ուտելով Տէրոջը դէմ մեղք չգործէ’»։ Ուստի բոլոր ժողովուրդը, ամէն մարդ իր ձեռքովը, այն գիշերը իր արջառը մօտեցուց ու հոն մորթեց։
Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ. Սփռեցայք ընդ ժողովուրդդ եւ ասացէք ցդոսա մատուցանել այսր զիւրաքանչիւր արջառ իւր եւ զիւրաքանչիւր ոչխար իւր, եւ սպանէք ի վերայ դորա եւ կերայք զդոսա. եւ մի՛ մեղանչէք Տեառն ուտելով հանդերձ արեամբ: Եւ մատոյց ժողովուրդն իւրաքանչիւր [285]որ ի ձեռին իւրում`` զցայգն, եւ սպանանէին անդ:

14:34: Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ. Սփռեցա՛յք ընդ ժողովուրդդ՝ եւ ասացէ՛ք ցդոսա՝ մատուցանե՛լ այսր զիւրաքանչիւր արջա՛ռ իւր, եւ զիւրաքանչիւր ոչխար իւր, եւ սպանէ՛ք ՚ի վերայ դորա, եւ կերա՛յք զդոսա. եւ մի՛ մեղանչէք Տեառն ուտելով հանդերձ արեամբ։ Եւ մատո՛յց ժողովուրդն իւրաքանչիւր որ ՚ի ձեռին իւրում զցայգն. եւ սպանանէին անդ։
34 Սաւուղն աւելացրեց. «Ժողովրդի մէջ ցրուեցէ՛ք եւ նրան ասացէ՛ք, որ ամէն մէկն իր արջառն ու ոչխարը այստեղ բերի, սրա վրայ մորթեցէ՛ք ու կերէ՛ք եւ արնաշաղախ միս ուտելով՝ Տիրոջ դէմ մեղանչած չէք լինի»: Մարդիկ այն գիշեր իրենց մօտ եղածը բերեցին եւ այնտեղ մորթեցին:
34 Սաւուղ ըսաւ. «Ժողովուրդին մէջ ցրուեցէ՛ք եւ անոնց ըսէ՛ք՝ ‘Ամէն մարդ իր արջառն ու իր ոչխարը ինծի մօտեցնէ ու հոս մորթէ եւ ուտէ ու արիւնով ուտելով Տէրոջը դէմ մեղք չգործէ’»։ Ուստի բոլոր ժողովուրդը, ամէն մարդ իր ձեռքովը, այն գիշերը իր արջառը մօտեցուց ու հոն մորթեց։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:3414:34 Потом сказал Саул: пройдите между народом и скажите ему: пусть каждый приводит ко мне своего вола и каждый свою овцу, и заколайте здесь и ешьте, и не грешите пред Господом, не ешьте с кровью. И приводили все из народа, каждый своею рукою, вола своего [и свою овцу] ночью, и заколали там.
14:34 καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul διασπάρητε διασπειρω sow abroad; scatter around ἐν εν in τῷ ο the λαῷ λαος populace; population καὶ και and; even εἴπατε επω say; speak αὐτοῖς αυτος he; him προσαγαγεῖν προσαγω lead toward; head toward ἐνταῦθα ενταυθα each τὸν ο the μόσχον μοσχος calf αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him καὶ και and; even ἕκαστος εκαστος each τὸ ο the πρόβατον προβατον sheep αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him καὶ και and; even σφαζέτω σφαζω slaughter ἐπὶ επι in; on τούτου ουτος this; he καὶ και and; even οὐ ου not μὴ μη not ἁμάρτητε αμαρτανω sin τῷ ο the κυρίῳ κυριος lord; master τοῦ ο the ἐσθίειν εσθιω eat; consume σὺν συν with; [definite object marker] τῷ ο the αἵματι αιμα blood; bloodstreams καὶ και and; even προσῆγεν προσαγω lead toward; head toward πᾶς πας all; every ὁ ο the λαὸς λαος populace; population ἕκαστος εκαστος each τὸ ο the ἐν εν in τῇ ο the χειρὶ χειρ hand αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him καὶ και and; even ἔσφαζον σφαζω slaughter ἐκεῖ εκει there
14:34 וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֣אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say שָׁא֣וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul פֻּ֣צוּ pˈuṣû פוץ disperse בָ vā בְּ in † הַ the עָ֡ם ʕˈām עַם people וַ wa וְ and אֲמַרְתֶּ֣ם ʔᵃmartˈem אמר say לָהֶ֡ם lāhˈem לְ to הַגִּ֣ישׁוּ haggˈîšû נגשׁ approach אֵלַי֩ ʔēlˌay אֶל to אִ֨ישׁ ʔˌîš אִישׁ man שֹׁורֹ֜ו šôrˈô שֹׁור bullock וְ wᵊ וְ and אִ֣ישׁ ʔˈîš אִישׁ man שְׂיֵ֗הוּ śᵊyˈēhû שֶׂה lamb וּ û וְ and שְׁחַטְתֶּ֤ם šᵊḥaṭtˈem שׁחט slaughter בָּ bā בְּ in זֶה֙ zˌeh זֶה this וַ wa וְ and אֲכַלְתֶּ֔ם ʔᵃḵaltˈem אכל eat וְ wᵊ וְ and לֹֽא־ lˈō- לֹא not תֶחֶטְא֥וּ ṯeḥeṭʔˌû חטא miss לַֽ lˈa לְ to יהוָ֖ה [yhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH לֶ le לְ to אֱכֹ֣ל ʔᵉḵˈōl אכל eat אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to הַ ha הַ the דָּ֑ם ddˈām דָּם blood וַ wa וְ and יַּגִּ֨שׁוּ yyaggˌišû נגשׁ approach כָל־ ḵol- כֹּל whole הָ hā הַ the עָ֜ם ʕˈām עַם people אִ֣ישׁ ʔˈîš אִישׁ man שֹׁורֹ֧ו šôrˈô שֹׁור bullock בְ vᵊ בְּ in יָ֛דֹו yˈāḏô יָד hand הַ ha הַ the לַּ֖יְלָה llˌaylā לַיְלָה night וַ wa וְ and יִּשְׁחֲטוּ־ yyišḥᵃṭû- שׁחט slaughter שָֽׁם׃ šˈām שָׁם there
14:34. et dixit Saul dispergimini in vulgus et dicite eis ut adducat ad me unusquisque bovem suum et arietem et occidite super istud et vescimini et non peccabitis Domino comedentes cum sanguine adduxit itaque omnis populus unusquisque bovem in manu sua usque ad noctem et occiderunt ibiAnd Saul said: Disperse yourselves among the people, and tell them to bring me every man his ox and his ram and slay them upon this stone, and eat, and you shall not sin against the Lord, in eating with the blood. So all the people brought every man his ox with him till the night: and slew them there.
34. And Saul said, Disperse yourselves among the people, and say unto them, Bring me hither every man his ox, and every man his sheep, and slay them here, and eat; and sin not against the LORD in eating with the blood. And all the people brought every man his ox with him that night, and slew them there.
14:34. And Saul said: “Disperse yourselves among the common people, and tell each one of them to bring to me his ox and his ram, and to slay them upon this stone, and to eat, so that you will not sin against the Lord, in eating with blood.” And so, each one, out of all the people, brought his ox, by his own hand, throughout the night. And they slew them there.
14:34. And Saul said, Disperse yourselves among the people, and say unto them, Bring me hither every man his ox, and every man his sheep, and slay [them] here, and eat; and sin not against the LORD in eating with the blood. And all the people brought every man his ox with him that night, and slew [them] there.
And Saul said, Disperse yourselves among the people, and say unto them, Bring me hither every man his ox, and every man his sheep, and slay [them] here, and eat; and sin not against the LORD in eating with the blood. And all the people brought every man his ox with him that night, and slew [them] there:

14:34 Потом сказал Саул: пройдите между народом и скажите ему: пусть каждый приводит ко мне своего вола и каждый свою овцу, и заколайте здесь и ешьте, и не грешите пред Господом, не ешьте с кровью. И приводили все из народа, каждый своею рукою, вола своего [и свою овцу] ночью, и заколали там.
14:34
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
διασπάρητε διασπειρω sow abroad; scatter around
ἐν εν in
τῷ ο the
λαῷ λαος populace; population
καὶ και and; even
εἴπατε επω say; speak
αὐτοῖς αυτος he; him
προσαγαγεῖν προσαγω lead toward; head toward
ἐνταῦθα ενταυθα each
τὸν ο the
μόσχον μοσχος calf
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
καὶ και and; even
ἕκαστος εκαστος each
τὸ ο the
πρόβατον προβατον sheep
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
καὶ και and; even
σφαζέτω σφαζω slaughter
ἐπὶ επι in; on
τούτου ουτος this; he
καὶ και and; even
οὐ ου not
μὴ μη not
ἁμάρτητε αμαρτανω sin
τῷ ο the
κυρίῳ κυριος lord; master
τοῦ ο the
ἐσθίειν εσθιω eat; consume
σὺν συν with; [definite object marker]
τῷ ο the
αἵματι αιμα blood; bloodstreams
καὶ και and; even
προσῆγεν προσαγω lead toward; head toward
πᾶς πας all; every
ο the
λαὸς λαος populace; population
ἕκαστος εκαστος each
τὸ ο the
ἐν εν in
τῇ ο the
χειρὶ χειρ hand
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
καὶ και and; even
ἔσφαζον σφαζω slaughter
ἐκεῖ εκει there
14:34
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֣אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say
שָׁא֣וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
פֻּ֣צוּ pˈuṣû פוץ disperse
בָ בְּ in
הַ the
עָ֡ם ʕˈām עַם people
וַ wa וְ and
אֲמַרְתֶּ֣ם ʔᵃmartˈem אמר say
לָהֶ֡ם lāhˈem לְ to
הַגִּ֣ישׁוּ haggˈîšû נגשׁ approach
אֵלַי֩ ʔēlˌay אֶל to
אִ֨ישׁ ʔˌîš אִישׁ man
שֹׁורֹ֜ו šôrˈô שֹׁור bullock
וְ wᵊ וְ and
אִ֣ישׁ ʔˈîš אִישׁ man
שְׂיֵ֗הוּ śᵊyˈēhû שֶׂה lamb
וּ û וְ and
שְׁחַטְתֶּ֤ם šᵊḥaṭtˈem שׁחט slaughter
בָּ בְּ in
זֶה֙ zˌeh זֶה this
וַ wa וְ and
אֲכַלְתֶּ֔ם ʔᵃḵaltˈem אכל eat
וְ wᵊ וְ and
לֹֽא־ lˈō- לֹא not
תֶחֶטְא֥וּ ṯeḥeṭʔˌû חטא miss
לַֽ lˈa לְ to
יהוָ֖ה [yhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH
לֶ le לְ to
אֱכֹ֣ל ʔᵉḵˈōl אכל eat
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
הַ ha הַ the
דָּ֑ם ddˈām דָּם blood
וַ wa וְ and
יַּגִּ֨שׁוּ yyaggˌišû נגשׁ approach
כָל־ ḵol- כֹּל whole
הָ הַ the
עָ֜ם ʕˈām עַם people
אִ֣ישׁ ʔˈîš אִישׁ man
שֹׁורֹ֧ו šôrˈô שֹׁור bullock
בְ vᵊ בְּ in
יָ֛דֹו yˈāḏô יָד hand
הַ ha הַ the
לַּ֖יְלָה llˌaylā לַיְלָה night
וַ wa וְ and
יִּשְׁחֲטוּ־ yyišḥᵃṭû- שׁחט slaughter
שָֽׁם׃ šˈām שָׁם there
14:34. et dixit Saul dispergimini in vulgus et dicite eis ut adducat ad me unusquisque bovem suum et arietem et occidite super istud et vescimini et non peccabitis Domino comedentes cum sanguine adduxit itaque omnis populus unusquisque bovem in manu sua usque ad noctem et occiderunt ibi
And Saul said: Disperse yourselves among the people, and tell them to bring me every man his ox and his ram and slay them upon this stone, and eat, and you shall not sin against the Lord, in eating with the blood. So all the people brought every man his ox with him till the night: and slew them there.
14:34. And Saul said: “Disperse yourselves among the common people, and tell each one of them to bring to me his ox and his ram, and to slay them upon this stone, and to eat, so that you will not sin against the Lord, in eating with blood.” And so, each one, out of all the people, brought his ox, by his own hand, throughout the night. And they slew them there.
14:34. And Saul said, Disperse yourselves among the people, and say unto them, Bring me hither every man his ox, and every man his sheep, and slay [them] here, and eat; and sin not against the LORD in eating with the blood. And all the people brought every man his ox with him that night, and slew [them] there.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ tr▾ all ▾
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:34: with him: Heb. in his hand, Sa1 14:34
John Gill
And Saul said, disperse yourselves among the people,.... In the camp, some one way, and some another, and make proclamation throughout it; this he said to some of his officers, whom he sent out as heralds, to publish his will and pleasure:
and say unto them, bring me hither every man his ox, and every man his sheep, and slay them here; on the great stone he had ordered to roll to the place where he was:
and eat them; in the same place, being rightly slain, and the blood let out; all this was to be done, the slaying of the beasts, and eating them, in the presence of Saul, and under his inspection, that every thing might be done decently, and in order, and according to the law of God:
and sin not against the Lord, in eating with the blood; as some of them had done, 1Kings 14:32 and all the people brought every man his ox with him; and his sheep also, though not expressed, yet to be supplied from the preceding clause: and these every man brought "with him that night"; the Jewish Rabbins (c) are divided about these creatures slain, whether for sacrifices or common food; and those that think sacrifices are meant dispute whether it was lawful to slay them in the night, which some allow to be lawful, if on a small and private altar, but not upon a large and public one; but these were slain no doubt for common food, which all agree might be slain in the night:
and slew them there; before Saul, and on the great stone rolled unto him.
(c) T. Bab. Zebachim, fol. 120. 1.
14:3514:35: Եւ շինեա՛ց անդ Սաւուղ սեղա՛ն Տեառն. զա՛յն նախ սկսաւ Սաւուղ շինել սեղան Տեառն։
35 Սաւուղն այդտեղ Տիրոջ համար զոհասեղան շինեց: Սա առաջին զոհասեղանն էր, որ նա շինեց Տիրոջ համար:
35 Եւ Սաւուղ Տէրոջը սեղան շինեց։ Այս էր Տէրոջը համար Սաւուղին շինած առաջին սեղանը։
Եւ շինեաց անդ Սաւուղ սեղան Տեառն. զայն նախ սկսաւ Սաւուղ շինել սեղան Տեառն:

14:35: Եւ շինեա՛ց անդ Սաւուղ սեղա՛ն Տեառն. զա՛յն նախ սկսաւ Սաւուղ շինել սեղան Տեառն։
35 Սաւուղն այդտեղ Տիրոջ համար զոհասեղան շինեց: Սա առաջին զոհասեղանն էր, որ նա շինեց Տիրոջ համար:
35 Եւ Սաւուղ Տէրոջը սեղան շինեց։ Այս էր Տէրոջը համար Սաւուղին շինած առաջին սեղանը։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:3514:35 И устроил Саул жертвенник Господу: то был первый жертвенник, поставленный им Господу.
14:35 καὶ και and; even ᾠκοδόμησεν οικοδομεω build ἐκεῖ εκει there Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul θυσιαστήριον θυσιαστηριον altar τῷ ο the κυρίῳ κυριος lord; master τοῦτο ουτος this; he ἤρξατο αρχω rule; begin Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul οἰκοδομῆσαι οικοδομεω build θυσιαστήριον θυσιαστηριον altar τῷ ο the κυρίῳ κυριος lord; master
14:35 וַ wa וְ and יִּ֧בֶן yyˈiven בנה build שָׁא֛וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul מִזְבֵּ֖חַ mizbˌēₐḥ מִזְבֵּחַ altar לַֽ lˈa לְ to יהוָ֑ה [yhwˈāh] יְהוָה YHWH אֹתֹ֣ו ʔōṯˈô אֵת [object marker] הֵחֵ֔ל hēḥˈēl חלל defile לִ li לְ to בְנֹ֥ות vᵊnˌôṯ בנה build מִזְבֵּ֖חַ mizbˌēₐḥ מִזְבֵּחַ altar לַֽ lˈa לְ to יהוָֽה׃ פ [yhwˈāh] . f יְהוָה YHWH
14:35. aedificavit autem Saul altare Domini tuncque primum coepit aedificare altare DominiAnd Saul built an altar to the Lord: and he then first began to build an altar to the Lord.
35. And Saul built an altar unto the LORD: the same was the first altar that he built unto the LORD.
14:35. Then Saul built an altar to the Lord. And so, it was then that he first began to build an altar to the Lord.
14:35. And Saul built an altar unto the LORD: the same was the first altar that he built unto the LORD.
And Saul built an altar unto the LORD: the same was the first altar that he built unto the LORD:

14:35 И устроил Саул жертвенник Господу: то был первый жертвенник, поставленный им Господу.
14:35
καὶ και and; even
ᾠκοδόμησεν οικοδομεω build
ἐκεῖ εκει there
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
θυσιαστήριον θυσιαστηριον altar
τῷ ο the
κυρίῳ κυριος lord; master
τοῦτο ουτος this; he
ἤρξατο αρχω rule; begin
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
οἰκοδομῆσαι οικοδομεω build
θυσιαστήριον θυσιαστηριον altar
τῷ ο the
κυρίῳ κυριος lord; master
14:35
וַ wa וְ and
יִּ֧בֶן yyˈiven בנה build
שָׁא֛וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
מִזְבֵּ֖חַ mizbˌēₐḥ מִזְבֵּחַ altar
לַֽ lˈa לְ to
יהוָ֑ה [yhwˈāh] יְהוָה YHWH
אֹתֹ֣ו ʔōṯˈô אֵת [object marker]
הֵחֵ֔ל hēḥˈēl חלל defile
לִ li לְ to
בְנֹ֥ות vᵊnˌôṯ בנה build
מִזְבֵּ֖חַ mizbˌēₐḥ מִזְבֵּחַ altar
לַֽ lˈa לְ to
יהוָֽה׃ פ [yhwˈāh] . f יְהוָה YHWH
14:35. aedificavit autem Saul altare Domini tuncque primum coepit aedificare altare Domini
And Saul built an altar to the Lord: and he then first began to build an altar to the Lord.
14:35. Then Saul built an altar to the Lord. And so, it was then that he first began to build an altar to the Lord.
14:35. And Saul built an altar unto the LORD: the same was the first altar that he built unto the LORD.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
35: Замечание, очень характерное для личности Саула: только теперь, восторжествовав над врагами, Саул почувствовал потребность самостоятельного жертвоприношения Господу Богу, без побуждения на то со стороны пророка Самуила (X:8; XIII:8).
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:35: Saul built an altar - And this we are informed was the first he had built; Samuel, as prophet had hitherto erected the altars, and Saul thought he had sufficient authority to erect one himself without the prophet, as he once offered sacrifice without him.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:36
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
14:35: And Saul built ... - i. e., of the great stone which they had rolled to kill the oxen and sheep upon, he began to build an altar to Yahweh (see the margin); but he did not finish it (compare Ch1 27:24), in his haste to pursue the Philistines that night.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:35: built: It is probable that Saul converted the great stone, on which the cattle had been slaughtered, into an altar, on which sacrifices were offered, before the people attempted to proceed any further. This we are told was the first he had built. Samuel, as a prophet and priest, had hitherto erected the altars, but Saul seems to have thought he had sufficient authority to erect one himself, without the prophet, as he had once offered sacrifice without him. Sa1 7:9, Sa1 7:17; Jdg 21:4; Hos 8:14; Ti2 3:5
the same: etc. Heb. that altar he began to build unto the Lord
John Gill
And Saul built an altar unto the Lord,.... To offer peace offerings upon, in thankfulness for the victory obtained over his enemies, or sin offerings to make atonement for the sin of the people, perhaps both, however the former:
the same was the first altar that he built unto the Lord; for though he had offered sacrifice at Gilgal, there was an altar ready built for him: or "he began to build"; he laid the first stone of it, and the builders built upon it; so some others say, that he was the first of the kings that built an altar to the Lord (d); others, the first of the judges that built one; though Gideon built one, it was for his own private use, not for all Israel, as this, so R. Isaiah; but Ben Gersom, and so Abarbinel, refer this to the great stone Saul ordered to be rolled to him, and take the sense to be, that that began to be built an altar to the Lord; that was the beginning of one; for he did not now stay to finish it, being eager on his pursuit of the Philistines, as follows.
(d) See Kimchi in loc.
14:3614:36: Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ. Իջցո՛ւք զհետ այլազգեացն զցայգ, եւ յափշտակեսցո՛ւք ՚ի նոցանէն մինչեւ լուսասցի օր, եւ մի՛ թողուցուք ՚ի նոցանէ այր։ Եւ ասեն ցնա. Զամենայն զոր ինչ հաճո՛յ թուի առաջի աչաց քոց՝ արա՛։ Ասէ քահանայն. Մատիցուք աստ առ Աստուած[2972]։ [2972] Այլք. Զհետ այլազգեացն զցայգս. եւ յափշտա՛՛... եւ մի՛ թողցուք ՚ի նոցանէ այր։
36 Սաւուղն ասաց. «Գիշերը հետապնդենք այլազգիներին, մինչեւ լոյսը բացուելը կողոպտենք նրանց եւ նրանցից ոչ մի մարդ կենդանի չթողնենք»: Նրան ասացին. «Արա՛ այն, ինչ հաճելի է քեզ»: Քահանան ասաց. «Այստեղ մօտենանք Աստծուն»:
36 Սաւուղ ըսաւ. «Գիշերով Փղշտացիներուն ետեւէն իջնենք ու մինչեւ արեւածագ՝ զանոնք թալլենք ու անոնցմէ մա՛րդ չթողունք»։ Անոնք ըսին. «Քու աչքերուդ ինչ որ հաճելի է՝ զայն ըրէ»։ Քահանան ըսաւ. «Հոս Աստուծոյ մօտենանք»։
Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ. Իջցուք զհետ այլազգեացն զցայգս եւ յափշտակեսցուք ի նոցանէն մինչեւ լուսասցի օր, եւ մի՛ թողցուք ի նոցանէ այր: Եւ ասեն ցնա. Զամենայն զոր ինչ հաճոյ թուի առաջի աչաց քոց` արա: Ասէ քահանայն. Մատիցուք աստ առ Աստուած:

14:36: Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ. Իջցո՛ւք զհետ այլազգեացն զցայգ, եւ յափշտակեսցո՛ւք ՚ի նոցանէն մինչեւ լուսասցի օր, եւ մի՛ թողուցուք ՚ի նոցանէ այր։ Եւ ասեն ցնա. Զամենայն զոր ինչ հաճո՛յ թուի առաջի աչաց քոց՝ արա՛։ Ասէ քահանայն. Մատիցուք աստ առ Աստուած[2972]։
[2972] Այլք. Զհետ այլազգեացն զցայգս. եւ յափշտա՛՛... եւ մի՛ թողցուք ՚ի նոցանէ այր։
36 Սաւուղն ասաց. «Գիշերը հետապնդենք այլազգիներին, մինչեւ լոյսը բացուելը կողոպտենք նրանց եւ նրանցից ոչ մի մարդ կենդանի չթողնենք»: Նրան ասացին. «Արա՛ այն, ինչ հաճելի է քեզ»: Քահանան ասաց. «Այստեղ մօտենանք Աստծուն»:
36 Սաւուղ ըսաւ. «Գիշերով Փղշտացիներուն ետեւէն իջնենք ու մինչեւ արեւածագ՝ զանոնք թալլենք ու անոնցմէ մա՛րդ չթողունք»։ Անոնք ըսին. «Քու աչքերուդ ինչ որ հաճելի է՝ զայն ըրէ»։ Քահանան ըսաւ. «Հոս Աստուծոյ մօտենանք»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:3614:36 И сказал Саул: пойдем {в погоню} за Филистимлянами ночью и оберем их до рассвета и не оставим у них ни одного человека. И сказали: делай все, что хорошо в глазах твоих. Священник же сказал: приступим здесь к Богу.
14:36 καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul καταβῶμεν καταβαινω step down; descend ὀπίσω οπισω in back; after τῶν ο the ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner τὴν ο the νύκτα νυξ night καὶ και and; even διαρπάσωμεν διαρπαζω ransack ἐν εν in αὐτοῖς αυτος he; him ἕως εως till; until διαφαύσῃ διαφαυσκω the ἡμέρα ημερα day καὶ και and; even μὴ μη not ὑπολίπωμεν υπολειπω leave below / behind ἐν εν in αὐτοῖς αυτος he; him ἄνδρα ανηρ man; husband καὶ και and; even εἶπαν επω say; speak πᾶν πας all; every τὸ ο the ἀγαθὸν αγαθος good ἐνώπιόν ενωπιος in the face; facing σου σου of you; your ποίει ποιεω do; make καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak ὁ ο the ἱερεύς ιερευς priest προσέλθωμεν προσερχομαι approach; go ahead ἐνταῦθα ενταυθα to; toward τὸν ο the θεόν θεος God
14:36 וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֣אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say שָׁא֡וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul נֵרְדָ֣ה nērᵊḏˈā ירד descend אַחֲרֵי֩ ʔaḥᵃrˌê אַחַר after פְלִשְׁתִּ֨ים׀ fᵊlištˌîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine לַ֜יְלָה lˈaylā לַיְלָה night וְֽ wᵊˈ וְ and נָבֹ֥זָה nāvˌōzā בזז spoil בָהֶ֣ם׀ vāhˈem בְּ in עַד־ ʕaḏ- עַד unto אֹ֣ור ʔˈôr אור be light הַ ha הַ the בֹּ֗קֶר bbˈōqer בֹּקֶר morning וְ wᵊ וְ and לֹֽא־ lˈō- לֹא not נַשְׁאֵ֤ר našʔˈēr שׁאר remain בָּהֶם֙ bāhˌem בְּ in אִ֔ישׁ ʔˈîš אִישׁ man וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֣אמְר֔וּ yyˈōmᵊrˈû אמר say כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole הַ ha הַ the טֹּ֥וב ṭṭˌôv טֹוב good בְּ bᵊ בְּ in עֵינֶ֖יךָ ʕênˌeʸḵā עַיִן eye עֲשֵׂ֑ה ס ʕᵃśˈē s עשׂה make וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֨אמֶר֙ yyˈōmer אמר say הַ ha הַ the כֹּהֵ֔ן kkōhˈēn כֹּהֵן priest נִקְרְבָ֥ה niqrᵊvˌā קרב approach הֲלֹ֖ם hᵃlˌōm הֲלֹם hither אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to הָ hā הַ the אֱלֹהִֽים׃ ʔᵉlōhˈîm אֱלֹהִים god(s)
14:36. et dixit Saul inruamus super Philisthim nocte et vastemus eos usque dum inlucescat mane nec relinquamus de eis virum dixitque populus omne quod bonum videtur in oculis tuis fac et ait sacerdos accedamus huc ad DeumAnd Saul said: Let us fall upon the Philistines by night, and destroy them till the morning light, and let us not leave a man of them. And the people said: Do all that seemeth good in thy eyes. And the priest said: Let us draw near hither unto God.
36. And Saul said, Let us go down after the Philistines by night, and spoil them until the morning light, and let us not leave a man of them. And they said, Do whatsoever seemeth good unto thee. Then said the priest, Let us draw near hither unto God.
14:36. And Saul said: “Let us fall upon the Philistines by night, and lay waste to them even until the morning light. And let us not leave behind a man among them.” And the people said, “Do all that seems good in your eyes.” And the priest said, “Let us draw near to God in this place.”
14:36. And Saul said, Let us go down after the Philistines by night, and spoil them until the morning light, and let us not leave a man of them. And they said, Do whatsoever seemeth good unto thee. Then said the priest, Let us draw near hither unto God.
And Saul said, Let us go down after the Philistines by night, and spoil them until the morning light, and let us not leave a man of them. And they said, Do whatsoever seemeth good unto thee. Then said the priest, Let us draw near hither unto God:

14:36 И сказал Саул: пойдем {в погоню} за Филистимлянами ночью и оберем их до рассвета и не оставим у них ни одного человека. И сказали: делай все, что хорошо в глазах твоих. Священник же сказал: приступим здесь к Богу.
14:36
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
καταβῶμεν καταβαινω step down; descend
ὀπίσω οπισω in back; after
τῶν ο the
ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner
τὴν ο the
νύκτα νυξ night
καὶ και and; even
διαρπάσωμεν διαρπαζω ransack
ἐν εν in
αὐτοῖς αυτος he; him
ἕως εως till; until
διαφαύσῃ διαφαυσκω the
ἡμέρα ημερα day
καὶ και and; even
μὴ μη not
ὑπολίπωμεν υπολειπω leave below / behind
ἐν εν in
αὐτοῖς αυτος he; him
ἄνδρα ανηρ man; husband
καὶ και and; even
εἶπαν επω say; speak
πᾶν πας all; every
τὸ ο the
ἀγαθὸν αγαθος good
ἐνώπιόν ενωπιος in the face; facing
σου σου of you; your
ποίει ποιεω do; make
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
ο the
ἱερεύς ιερευς priest
προσέλθωμεν προσερχομαι approach; go ahead
ἐνταῦθα ενταυθα to; toward
τὸν ο the
θεόν θεος God
14:36
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֣אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say
שָׁא֡וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
נֵרְדָ֣ה nērᵊḏˈā ירד descend
אַחֲרֵי֩ ʔaḥᵃrˌê אַחַר after
פְלִשְׁתִּ֨ים׀ fᵊlištˌîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
לַ֜יְלָה lˈaylā לַיְלָה night
וְֽ wᵊˈ וְ and
נָבֹ֥זָה nāvˌōzā בזז spoil
בָהֶ֣ם׀ vāhˈem בְּ in
עַד־ ʕaḏ- עַד unto
אֹ֣ור ʔˈôr אור be light
הַ ha הַ the
בֹּ֗קֶר bbˈōqer בֹּקֶר morning
וְ wᵊ וְ and
לֹֽא־ lˈō- לֹא not
נַשְׁאֵ֤ר našʔˈēr שׁאר remain
בָּהֶם֙ bāhˌem בְּ in
אִ֔ישׁ ʔˈîš אִישׁ man
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֣אמְר֔וּ yyˈōmᵊrˈû אמר say
כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole
הַ ha הַ the
טֹּ֥וב ṭṭˌôv טֹוב good
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
עֵינֶ֖יךָ ʕênˌeʸḵā עַיִן eye
עֲשֵׂ֑ה ס ʕᵃśˈē s עשׂה make
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֨אמֶר֙ yyˈōmer אמר say
הַ ha הַ the
כֹּהֵ֔ן kkōhˈēn כֹּהֵן priest
נִקְרְבָ֥ה niqrᵊvˌā קרב approach
הֲלֹ֖ם hᵃlˌōm הֲלֹם hither
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
הָ הַ the
אֱלֹהִֽים׃ ʔᵉlōhˈîm אֱלֹהִים god(s)
14:36. et dixit Saul inruamus super Philisthim nocte et vastemus eos usque dum inlucescat mane nec relinquamus de eis virum dixitque populus omne quod bonum videtur in oculis tuis fac et ait sacerdos accedamus huc ad Deum
And Saul said: Let us fall upon the Philistines by night, and destroy them till the morning light, and let us not leave a man of them. And the people said: Do all that seemeth good in thy eyes. And the priest said: Let us draw near hither unto God.
14:36. And Saul said: “Let us fall upon the Philistines by night, and lay waste to them even until the morning light. And let us not leave behind a man among them.” And the people said, “Do all that seems good in your eyes.” And the priest said, “Let us draw near to God in this place.”
14:36. And Saul said, Let us go down after the Philistines by night, and spoil them until the morning light, and let us not leave a man of them. And they said, Do whatsoever seemeth good unto thee. Then said the priest, Let us draw near hither unto God.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ mh▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
36: Приступим здесь к Богу, дабы узнать Его волю.
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
Jonathan Condemned to Die; Jonathan Rescued. B. C. 1067.

36 And Saul said, Let us go down after the Philistines by night, and spoil them until the morning light, and let us not leave a man of them. And they said, Do whatsoever seemeth good unto thee. Then said the priest, Let us draw near hither unto God. 37 And Saul asked counsel of God, Shall I go down after the Philistines? wilt thou deliver them into the hand of Israel? But he answered him not that day. 38 And Saul said, Draw ye near hither, all the chief of the people: and know and see wherein this sin hath been this day. 39 For, as the LORD liveth, which saveth Israel, though it be in Jonathan my son, he shall surely die. But there was not a man among all the people that answered him. 40 Then said he unto all Israel, Be ye on one side, and I and Jonathan my son will be on the other side. And the people said unto Saul, Do what seemeth good unto thee. 41 Therefore Saul said unto the LORD God of Israel, Give a perfect lot. And Saul and Jonathan were taken: but the people escaped. 42 And Saul said, Cast lots between me and Jonathan my son. And Jonathan was taken. 43 Then Saul said to Jonathan, Tell me what thou hast done. And Jonathan told him, and said, I did but taste a little honey with the end of the rod that was in mine hand, and, lo, I must die. 44 And Saul answered, God do so and more also: for thou shalt surely die, Jonathan. 45 And the people said unto Saul, Shall Jonathan die, who hath wrought this great salvation in Israel? God forbid: as the LORD liveth, there shall not one hair of his head fall to the ground; for he hath wrought with God this day. So the people rescued Jonathan, that he died not. 46 Then Saul went up from following the Philistines: and the Philistines went to their own place.
Here is, I. Saul's boasting against the Philistines. He proposed, as soon as his soldiers had got their suppers, to pursue them all night, and not leave a man of them, v. 36. Here he showed much zeal, but little discretion; for his army, thus fatigued, could as ill spare a night's sleep as a meal's meat. But it is common for rash and foolish men to consider nobody but themselves, and, so that they might but have their humour, not to care what hardships they put upon those that are under them. However, the people were so obsequious to their king that they would by no means oppose the motion, but resolved to make the best of it, and, if he will go on, they will follow him: Do whatsoever seemeth good to thee. Only the priest thought it convenient to go on with the devotions that were broken off abruptly (v. 19), and to consult the oracle: Let us draw near hither unto God. Princes and great men have need of such about them as will thus be their remembrancers, wherever they go, to take God along with them. And, when the priest proposed it, Saul could not for shame reject the proposal, but asked counsel of God (v. 37): "Shall I go down after the Philistines? And shall I speed?"
II. His falling foul on his son Jonathan: and the rest of this paragraph is wholly concerning him: for, while he is prosecuted, the Philistines make their escape. We know not what mischief may ensue upon on rash resolve.
1. God, by giving an intimation of his displeasure, put Saul upon searching for an accursed thing. When, by the priest, he consulted the oracle, God answered him not, v. 37. Note, When God denies our prayers it concerns us to enquire what the sin is that has provoked him to do so. Let us see where the sin is, v. 38. For God's ear is not heavy that it cannot hear, but it is sin that separates between us and him. If God turns away our prayer, we have reason to suspect it is for some iniquity regarding our hearts, which we are concerned to find out, that we may put it away, may mortify it, and put it to death. Saul swears by his Maker that whoever was the Achan that troubled the camp, by eating the forbidden fruit, should certainly die, though it were Jonathan himself, that is, though ever so dear to himself and the people, little thinking that Jonathan was the man (v. 39): He shall surely die, the curse shall be executed upon him. But none of the people answered him, that is, none of those who knew Jonathan had broken the order would inform against him.
2. Jonathan was discovered by lot to be the offender. Saul would have lots cast between himself and Jonathan on the one side, and the people on the other, perhaps because he was as confident of Jonathan's innocency in this matter as of his own, v. 40. The people, seeing him in a heat, durst not gainsay any thing he proposed, but acquiesced: Do as seemeth good unto thee. Before he cast lots, he prayed that God would give a perfect lot (v. 41), that is, make a full discovery of this matter, or, as it is in the margin, that he would show the innocent. This was with an air of impartial justice. Judges should desire that truth may come out, whoever may suffer by it. Lots should be cast with prayer, because they are a solemn appeal to Providence, and by them we beg of God to direct and determine us (Acts i. 24), for which reason some have condemned games that depend purely upon lot or chance as making too bold with a sacred thing. Jonathan at length was taken (v. 42), Providence designing hereby to countenance and support a lawful authority, and to put an honour upon the administration of public justice in general, reserving another way to bring off one that had done nothing worthy of death.
3. Jonathan ingenuously confesses the fact, and Saul, with an angry curse, passes sentence upon him. Jonathan denies not the truth, nor goes about to conceal it, only he thinks it hard that he must die for it, v. 43. He might very fairly have pleaded his invincible ignorance of the law, or have insisted upon his merit, but he submitted to the necessity with a great and generous mind: "God's and my father's will be done:" thus he showed as much valour in receiving the messengers of death himself as in sending them among the Philistines. It is as brave to yield in some cases as it is in other cases to fight. Saul is not mollified by his filial submission nor the hardness of his case; but as one that affected to be thought firm to his word, and much more to his oath; even when it bound him hardest, with another imprecation he gives judgment upon Jonathan (v. 44): "God do so and more also to me if I do not execute the law upon thee, for thou shalt surely die, Jonathan." (1.) He passed this sentence too hastily, without consulting the oracle. Jonathan had a very good plea in arrest of the judgment. What he had done was not malum in se--bad in itself; and, as for the prohibition of it, he was ignorant of that, so that he could not be charged with rebellion or disobedience. (2.) He did it in fury. Had Jonathan been worthy to die, yet it would have become a judge, much more a father, to pass sentence with tenderness and compassion, and not with such an air of triumph, like a man perfectly divested of all humanity and natural affection. Justice is debased when it is administered with wrath and bitterness. (3.) He backed it with a curse upon himself if he did not see the sentence executed; and this curse did return upon his own head. Jonathan escaped, but God did so to Saul, and more also; for he was rejected of God and made anathema. Let none upon any occasion dare to use such imprecations as these, lest God say Amen to them, and make their own tongues to fall upon them, Ps. lxiv. 8. This stone will return upon him that rolleth it. Yet we have reason to think that Saul's bowels yearned toward Jonathan, so that he really punished himself, and very justly, when he seemed so severe upon Jonathan. God made him feel the smart of his own rash edict, which might make him fear being again guilty of the like. By all these vexatious accidents God did likewise correct him for his presumption in offering sacrifice without Samuel. An expedition so ill begun could not end without some rebukes.
4. The people rescued Jonathan out of his father's hands, v. 45. Hitherto they had expressed themselves very observant of Saul. What seemed good to him they acquiesced in, v. 36, 40. But, when Jonathan is in danger, Saul's word is no longer a law to them, but with the utmost zeal they oppose the execution of his sentence: "Shall Jonathan die--that blessing, that darling, of his country? Shall that life be sacrificed to a punctilio of law and honour which was so bravely exposed for the public service, and to which we owe our lives and triumphs? No, we will never stand by and see him thus treated whom God delights to honour." It is good to see Israelites zealous for the protection of those whom God has made instruments of public good. Saul had sworn that Jonathan should die, but they oppose their oath to his, and swear he shall not die: "As the Lord liveth there shall not only not his head, but not a hair of his head fall to the ground;" they did not rescue him by violence, but by reason and resolution; and Josephus says they made their prayer to God that he might be loosed from the curse. They pleaded for him that he has wrought with God this day; that is, "he has owned God's cause, and God has owned his endeavours, and therefore his life is too precious to be thrown away upon a nicety." We may suppose Saul had not so perfectly forgotten the relation of a father but that he was willing enough to have Jonathan rescued, and well pleased to have that done which yet he would not do himself: and he that knows the heart of a father knows not how to blame him.
5. The design against the Philistines is quashed by this incident (v. 46): Saul went up from following them, and so an opportunity was lost of completing the victory. When Israel's shields are clashing with one another the public safety and service suffer by it.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:36: Then said the priest - It is evident that Ahiah doubted the propriety of pursuing the Philistines that night; and as a reverse of fortune might be ruinous after such a victory, he wished to have specific directions from the Lord.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:37
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
14:36: Then said the priest ... - Ahijah, with equal courage and faithfulness, worthy of his office as "the priest," when every one else yielded to Saul's humor, proposed that they should draw near to God to inquire of Him. (Compare Kg1 22:7.)
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:36: Let us go: Jos 10:9-14, Jos 10:19; Jer 6:5
let us not leave: Sa1 11:11; Jos 11:14
Then said the priest: It is evident that Ahiah, who had before been interrupted by Saul's impatience, doubted of the propriety of pursuing the Philistines that night, and properly counselled them to enquire of the Lord. Num 27:21; Psa 73:28; Isa 48:1, Isa 48:2, Isa 58:2; Mal 2:7; Jam 4:8
Geneva 1599
And Saul said, Let us go down after the Philistines by night, and spoil them until the morning light, and let us not leave a man of them. And they said, Do whatsoever seemeth good unto thee. Then said the priest, Let us (q) draw near hither unto God.
(q) To ask counsel from him.
John Gill
And Saul said,.... To his son Jonathan, or to some of the principal officers of his army:
let us go down after the Philistines by night; or tonight, that same night; which is another hardship he laid his troops under; as he had restrained them from eating all that day until evening, now he proposed they shall take no sleep that night, but proceed on in their pursuit of the Philistines, having eaten, and drank, and refreshed themselves. The Arabic version is, "let us go down to the Philistines"; and so Noldius (e) chooses to render the words; which I pretty much wonder at, and especially at what he observes in favour of it, and against the common rendering; that at this time the Philistines had not turned their backs, so that the Israelites could not be said to go after them, but were in a camp opposite to them; but that they had fled, and were pursued, is most certain from 1Kings 14:22,
and spoil them until the morning light; or kill of them, as the Targum, and so the Arabic version; for spoiling must be meant of killing; for as for the spoil of their provisions, riches, &c. that had already fallen into their hands, 1Kings 14:30, and this is confirmed by what follows:
and let us not leave a man of them; great numbers had been slain already, partly by their falling upon one another, and partly by the swords of Jonathan and his armourbearer at the first onset, and by Saul and his men in the pursuit of them; and so intent was Saul in the utter destruction of them, that he was for following and cutting them off, that none of their prodigious army might return home:
and they said, do whatsoever seemeth good unto thee; they had religiously observed his oath, in refraining from food all the day, and now they were as willing to be obedient to his command in denying themselves refreshing rest in sleep:
then said the priest, let us draw near hither unto God; Ahiah the priest, Josephus (f) calls him Ahitob, who was present with the ark, agreed to the proposal of Saul, only moved, that before they set forward they would seek the Lord; perhaps reflecting upon the abrupt manner in which Saul departed from Gibeah, just as he was consulting the Lord, and not staying for an answer from him; which the priest might fear would be resented by him, and therefore proposes first to draw nigh to God; not to the altar Saul had built, or had just begun to build, but to the ark, with which the high priest was, and was a symbol of the divine Presence: the Targum is,"let us draw near hither, and inquire by the word of the Lord.''
(e) Ebr. Concord. Part. p. 15. No. 92. (f) Antiqu. l. 6. c. 6. sect. 4.
John Wesley
Draw near - To the ark, in order to enquire of God.
14:3714:37: Եւ եհարց Սաւուղ զԱստուած. Իջցո՞ւք զհետ այլազգեացն, եթէ մատնեսցե՞ս զնոսա ՚ի ձեռս Իսրայէլի։ Եւ ո՛չ արար նմա պատասխանի Տէր յաւուր յայնմիկ։
37 Սաւուղն Աստծուն հարցրեց. «Այլազգիներին հետապնդե՞նք, նրանց իսրայէլացիների ձեռքը կը մատնե՞ս»:
37 Սաւուղ Աստուծոյ հարցուց՝ ըսելով. «Փղշտացիներուն ետեւէն իջնե՞մ. զանոնք Իսրայէլի ձեռքը պիտի տա՞ս»։ Բայց այն օրը Աստուած պատասխան չտուաւ անոր։
Եւ եհարց Սաւուղ զԱստուած. Իջցո՞ւք զհետ այլազգեացն, եթէ մատնեսցե՞ս զնոսա ի ձեռս Իսրայելի: Եւ ոչ արար նմա պատասխանի Տէր յաւուր յայնմիկ:

14:37: Եւ եհարց Սաւուղ զԱստուած. Իջցո՞ւք զհետ այլազգեացն, եթէ մատնեսցե՞ս զնոսա ՚ի ձեռս Իսրայէլի։ Եւ ո՛չ արար նմա պատասխանի Տէր յաւուր յայնմիկ։
37 Սաւուղն Աստծուն հարցրեց. «Այլազգիներին հետապնդե՞նք, նրանց իսրայէլացիների ձեռքը կը մատնե՞ս»:
37 Սաւուղ Աստուծոյ հարցուց՝ ըսելով. «Փղշտացիներուն ետեւէն իջնե՞մ. զանոնք Իսրայէլի ձեռքը պիտի տա՞ս»։ Բայց այն օրը Աստուած պատասխան չտուաւ անոր։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:3714:37 И вопросил Саул Бога: идти ли мне {в погоню} за Филистимлянами? предашь ли их в руки Израиля? Но Он не отвечал ему в тот день.
14:37 καὶ και and; even ἐπηρώτησεν επερωταω interrogate; inquire of Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul τὸν ο the θεόν θεος God εἰ ει if; whether καταβῶ καταβαινω step down; descend ὀπίσω οπισω in back; after τῶν ο the ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner εἰ ει if; whether παραδώσεις παραδιδωμι betray; give over αὐτοὺς αυτος he; him εἰς εις into; for χεῖρας χειρ hand Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel καὶ και and; even οὐκ ου not ἀπεκρίθη αποκρινομαι respond αὐτῷ αυτος he; him ἐν εν in τῇ ο the ἡμέρᾳ ημερα day ἐκείνῃ εκεινος that
14:37 וַ wa וְ and יִּשְׁאַ֤ל yyišʔˈal שׁאל ask שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul בֵּֽ bˈē בְּ in אלֹהִ֔ים ʔlōhˈîm אֱלֹהִים god(s) הַֽ hˈa הֲ [interrogative] אֵרֵד֙ ʔērˌēḏ ירד descend אַחֲרֵ֣י ʔaḥᵃrˈê אַחַר after פְלִשְׁתִּ֔ים fᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine הֲ hᵃ הֲ [interrogative] תִתְּנֵ֖ם ṯittᵊnˌēm נתן give בְּ bᵊ בְּ in יַ֣ד yˈaḏ יָד hand יִשְׂרָאֵ֑ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel וְ wᵊ וְ and לֹ֥א lˌō לֹא not עָנָ֖הוּ ʕānˌāhû ענה answer בַּ ba בְּ in † הַ the יֹּ֥ום yyˌôm יֹום day הַ ha הַ the הֽוּא׃ hˈû הוּא he
14:37. et consuluit Saul Deum num persequar Philisthim si trades eos in manu Israhel et non respondit ei in die illaAnd Saul consulted the Lord: Shall I pursue after the Philistines? wilt thou deliver them into the hands of Israel? And he answered him not that day.
37. And Saul asked counsel of God, Shall I go down after the Philistines? wilt thou deliver them into the hand of Israel? But he answered him not that day.
14:37. And Saul consulted the Lord: “Shall I pursue the Philistines? Will you deliver them into the hands of Israel?” And he did not respond to him on that day.
14:37. And Saul asked counsel of God, Shall I go down after the Philistines? wilt thou deliver them into the hand of Israel? But he answered him not that day.
And Saul asked counsel of God, Shall I go down after the Philistines? wilt thou deliver them into the hand of Israel? But he answered him not that day:

14:37 И вопросил Саул Бога: идти ли мне {в погоню} за Филистимлянами? предашь ли их в руки Израиля? Но Он не отвечал ему в тот день.
14:37
καὶ και and; even
ἐπηρώτησεν επερωταω interrogate; inquire of
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
τὸν ο the
θεόν θεος God
εἰ ει if; whether
καταβῶ καταβαινω step down; descend
ὀπίσω οπισω in back; after
τῶν ο the
ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner
εἰ ει if; whether
παραδώσεις παραδιδωμι betray; give over
αὐτοὺς αυτος he; him
εἰς εις into; for
χεῖρας χειρ hand
Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel
καὶ και and; even
οὐκ ου not
ἀπεκρίθη αποκρινομαι respond
αὐτῷ αυτος he; him
ἐν εν in
τῇ ο the
ἡμέρᾳ ημερα day
ἐκείνῃ εκεινος that
14:37
וַ wa וְ and
יִּשְׁאַ֤ל yyišʔˈal שׁאל ask
שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul
בֵּֽ bˈē בְּ in
אלֹהִ֔ים ʔlōhˈîm אֱלֹהִים god(s)
הַֽ hˈa הֲ [interrogative]
אֵרֵד֙ ʔērˌēḏ ירד descend
אַחֲרֵ֣י ʔaḥᵃrˈê אַחַר after
פְלִשְׁתִּ֔ים fᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
הֲ hᵃ הֲ [interrogative]
תִתְּנֵ֖ם ṯittᵊnˌēm נתן give
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
יַ֣ד yˈaḏ יָד hand
יִשְׂרָאֵ֑ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel
וְ wᵊ וְ and
לֹ֥א lˌō לֹא not
עָנָ֖הוּ ʕānˌāhû ענה answer
בַּ ba בְּ in
הַ the
יֹּ֥ום yyˌôm יֹום day
הַ ha הַ the
הֽוּא׃ hˈû הוּא he
14:37. et consuluit Saul Deum num persequar Philisthim si trades eos in manu Israhel et non respondit ei in die illa
And Saul consulted the Lord: Shall I pursue after the Philistines? wilt thou deliver them into the hands of Israel? And he answered him not that day.
14:37. And Saul consulted the Lord: “Shall I pursue the Philistines? Will you deliver them into the hands of Israel?” And he did not respond to him on that day.
14:37. And Saul asked counsel of God, Shall I go down after the Philistines? wilt thou deliver them into the hand of Israel? But he answered him not that day.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
37: И вопросил Саул Бога, через посредство Святыни Господней (см. 18-19: ст.) .
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:37: He answered him not that day - Why was this answer delayed? Surely Jonathan's eating the honey was no sin. This could not have excited God's displeasure. And yet the lot found out Jonathan! But did this argue that he had incurred guilt in the sight of God? I answer: It did not; for Jonathan was delivered, by the authority of the people, from his father's rash curse; no propitiation is offered for his supposed transgression to induce God to pardon it; nor do we find any displeasure of God manifested on the occasion. See below.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:41
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
14:37: Asked counsel - The technical phrase for inquiring of God by Urim and Thummim, and applied also to inquiry of other oracles.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:37: Shall I go: Sa1 23:4, Sa1 23:9-12, Sa1 30:7, Sa1 30:8; Jdg 1:1, Jdg 20:18, Jdg 20:28; Sa2 5:19, Sa2 5:23; Kg1 22:5, Kg1 22:15
he answered: Sa1 28:6; Eze 14:3-5, Eze 20:3
John Gill
And Saul asked counsel of God,.... He agreed to the motion of the high priest, and asked counsel by Urim and Thummim; the Targum is, as before,"inquired by the Word of the Lord:"
shall I go down after the Philistines? pursue after them in their flight to their own country, which, lying to the sea, was a descent:
wilt thou deliver them into the hand of Israel? what remain of them, otherwise a victory over them was obtained:
but he answered him not that day; no answer was returned by Urim and Thummim, so that he was left in suspense whether he should pursue or no; the Targum is,"he received not his prayer that day;''this was treating him in a righteous manner; since he would not stay for an answer from the Lord, 1Kings 14:19, the Lord now will not give him any; though the principal view was, that he might take the step he did.
14:3814:38: Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ. Մատուցէ՛ք այսր զամենայն ազգս Իսրայէլի, եւ գիտասջի՛ք եւ տեսջիք՝ թէ վասն ո՞յր եղեն այսօր մեղքս այսոքիկ.
38 Տէրը այդ օրը պատասխան չտուեց նրան: Սաւուղն ասաց. «Հաւաքեցէ՛ք այստեղ բոլոր իսրայէլացիներին, որ իմանանք ու տեսնենք, թէ այսօր ո՛ւմ մեղքով է յանցանք կատարուել, քանզի Իսրայէլին փրկող Տէրը կենդանի է:
38 Այն ատեն Սաւուղ ըսաւ. «Հո՛ս մօտեցէք, ո՜վ ժողովուրդի իշխաններ եւ հասկցէ՛ք ու տեսէ՛ք թէ այսօր այս մեղքը որո՞ւնն է։
Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ. [286]Մատուցէք այսր զամենայն ազգս Իսրայելի``, եւ գիտասջիք եւ տեսջիք թէ վասն ո՞յր եղեն այսօր մեղքս այսոքիկ:

14:38: Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ. Մատուցէ՛ք այսր զամենայն ազգս Իսրայէլի, եւ գիտասջի՛ք եւ տեսջիք՝ թէ վասն ո՞յր եղեն այսօր մեղքս այսոքիկ.
38 Տէրը այդ օրը պատասխան չտուեց նրան: Սաւուղն ասաց. «Հաւաքեցէ՛ք այստեղ բոլոր իսրայէլացիներին, որ իմանանք ու տեսնենք, թէ այսօր ո՛ւմ մեղքով է յանցանք կատարուել, քանզի Իսրայէլին փրկող Տէրը կենդանի է:
38 Այն ատեն Սաւուղ ըսաւ. «Հո՛ս մօտեցէք, ո՜վ ժողովուրդի իշխաններ եւ հասկցէ՛ք ու տեսէ՛ք թէ այսօր այս մեղքը որո՞ւնն է։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:3814:38 Тогда сказал Саул: пусть подойдут сюда все начальники народа и разведают и узнают, на ком грех ныне?
14:38 καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul προσαγάγετε προσαγω lead toward; head toward ἐνταῦθα ενταυθα all; every τὰς ο the γωνίας γωνια corner τοῦ ο the Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel καὶ και and; even γνῶτε γινωσκω know καὶ και and; even ἴδετε οραω view; see ἐν εν in τίνι τις.1 who?; what? γέγονεν γινομαι happen; become ἡ ο the ἁμαρτία αμαρτια sin; fault αὕτη ουτος this; he σήμερον σημερον today; present
14:38 וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֣אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul גֹּ֣שֽׁוּ gˈōšˈû נגשׁ approach הֲלֹ֔ם hᵃlˈōm הֲלֹם hither כֹּ֖ל kˌōl כֹּל whole פִּנֹּ֣ות pinnˈôṯ פִּנָּה corner הָ hā הַ the עָ֑ם ʕˈām עַם people וּ û וְ and דְע֣וּ ḏᵊʕˈû ידע know וּ û וְ and רְא֔וּ rᵊʔˈû ראה see בַּ ba בְּ in מָּ֗ה mmˈā מָה what הָֽיְתָ֛ה hˈāyᵊṯˈā היה be הַ ha הַ the חַטָּ֥את ḥaṭṭˌāṯ חַטָּאת sin הַ ha הַ the זֹּ֖את zzˌōṯ זֹאת this הַ ha הַ the יֹּֽום׃ yyˈôm יֹום day
14:38. dixitque Saul adplicate huc universos angulos populi et scitote et videte per quem acciderit peccatum hoc hodieAnd Saul said: Bring hither all the corners of the people: and know, and see by whom this sin hath happened to day.
38. And Saul said, Draw nigh hither, all ye chiefs of the people: and know and see wherein this sin hath been this day.
14:38. And Saul said: “Bring here every single leader of the people. And we shall know and see by whom this sin was committed this day.
14:38. And Saul said, Draw ye near hither, all the chief of the people: and know and see wherein this sin hath been this day.
And Saul said, Draw ye near hither, all the chief of the people: and know and see wherein this sin hath been this day:

14:38 Тогда сказал Саул: пусть подойдут сюда все начальники народа и разведают и узнают, на ком грех ныне?
14:38
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
προσαγάγετε προσαγω lead toward; head toward
ἐνταῦθα ενταυθα all; every
τὰς ο the
γωνίας γωνια corner
τοῦ ο the
Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel
καὶ και and; even
γνῶτε γινωσκω know
καὶ και and; even
ἴδετε οραω view; see
ἐν εν in
τίνι τις.1 who?; what?
γέγονεν γινομαι happen; become
ο the
ἁμαρτία αμαρτια sin; fault
αὕτη ουτος this; he
σήμερον σημερον today; present
14:38
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֣אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say
שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
גֹּ֣שֽׁוּ gˈōšˈû נגשׁ approach
הֲלֹ֔ם hᵃlˈōm הֲלֹם hither
כֹּ֖ל kˌōl כֹּל whole
פִּנֹּ֣ות pinnˈôṯ פִּנָּה corner
הָ הַ the
עָ֑ם ʕˈām עַם people
וּ û וְ and
דְע֣וּ ḏᵊʕˈû ידע know
וּ û וְ and
רְא֔וּ rᵊʔˈû ראה see
בַּ ba בְּ in
מָּ֗ה mmˈā מָה what
הָֽיְתָ֛ה hˈāyᵊṯˈā היה be
הַ ha הַ the
חַטָּ֥את ḥaṭṭˌāṯ חַטָּאת sin
הַ ha הַ the
זֹּ֖את zzˌōṯ זֹאת this
הַ ha הַ the
יֹּֽום׃ yyˈôm יֹום day
14:38. dixitque Saul adplicate huc universos angulos populi et scitote et videte per quem acciderit peccatum hoc hodie
And Saul said: Bring hither all the corners of the people: and know, and see by whom this sin hath happened to day.
14:38. And Saul said: “Bring here every single leader of the people. And we shall know and see by whom this sin was committed this day.
14:38. And Saul said, Draw ye near hither, all the chief of the people: and know and see wherein this sin hath been this day.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ tr▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
38: На ком грех ныне, препятствующий нам узнать волю Господню?
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:38: Draw ye near: Sa1 10:19, Sa1 10:20; Jos 7:14-26
chief: Heb. corners, Num 24:17; Jdg 20:2; Sa2 18:3; Psa 47:9; Zac 10:4; Mat 21:42; Eph 2:20
John Gill
And Saul said, draw ye near hither all the chief of the people,.... Or, the corners of the peoples (g); the princes, as Jarchi interprets it: and so the Targum, the heads of the people, in allusion to the cornerstones in buildings, which are the ornament, strength, and cement of them, see Zech 10:4, though Abarbinel thinks the tribes themselves are meant, which lay encamped everyone in a corner by themselves, separated from one another; and these he would have brought together; not the heads only, but everyone, small and great, that it might be seen and known where the sin lay; but he should have observed, that the tribes of Israel were not now present with Saul, but a small number of them:
and know and see wherein this sin hath been this day; he concluded, from having no answer from the Lord, that sin had been committed, which was the cause of it; but never thought of his own rash oath, which was the cause of the people's sinning, and had brought his son into danger; nor the sin of the people in eating the flesh with the blood; nothing ran in his mind but the breach of the oath with which he had adjured the people, and this he was determined to find out, if possible.
(g) "anguli populi", Pagninus, Montanus, &c.
14:3914:39: զի կենդանի՛ է Տէր որ փրկեաց զԻսրայէլ. զի թէ զՅովնաթանա՛յ որդւոյ իմոյ տացէ պատասխանի՝ մահո՛ւ մեռցի։ Եւ ո՛չ ոք էր որ տայր պատասխանի յամենայն ժողովրդենէն[2973]։ [2973] Յօրինակին. Զի թէ Յովնաթանայ որդ՛՛։
39 Եթէ մեղքը նոյնիսկ իմ որդի Յովնաթանինն էլ լինի, նա մահապատժի կ’ենթարկուի»:
39 Քանզի Իսրայէլը ազատող Տէրը կենդանի է, որ եթէ իմ որդիիս Յովնաթանին ալ ըլլայ, անպատճառ պիտի մեռնի»։ Բոլոր ժողովուրդին մէջ անոր պատասխան տուող մը չեղաւ։
Զի կենդանի է Տէր որ փրկեաց զԻսրայէլ, եթէ զՅովնաթանայ որդւոյ իմոյ տացէ պատասխանի, մահու մեռցի: Եւ ոչ ոք էր որ տայր պատասխանի յամենայն ժողովրդենէն:

14:39: զի կենդանի՛ է Տէր որ փրկեաց զԻսրայէլ. զի թէ զՅովնաթանա՛յ որդւոյ իմոյ տացէ պատասխանի՝ մահո՛ւ մեռցի։ Եւ ո՛չ ոք էր որ տայր պատասխանի յամենայն ժողովրդենէն[2973]։
[2973] Յօրինակին. Զի թէ Յովնաթանայ որդ՛՛։
39 Եթէ մեղքը նոյնիսկ իմ որդի Յովնաթանինն էլ լինի, նա մահապատժի կ’ենթարկուի»:
39 Քանզի Իսրայէլը ազատող Տէրը կենդանի է, որ եթէ իմ որդիիս Յովնաթանին ալ ըլլայ, անպատճառ պիտի մեռնի»։ Բոլոր ժողովուրդին մէջ անոր պատասխան տուող մը չեղաւ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:3914:39 ибо,~--- жив Господь, спасший Израиля,~--- если окажется и на Ионафане, сыне моем, то и он умрет непременно. Но никто не отвечал ему из всего народа.
14:39 ὅτι οτι since; that ζῇ ζαω live; alive κύριος κυριος lord; master ὁ ο the σώσας σωζω save τὸν ο the Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel ὅτι οτι since; that ἐὰν εαν and if; unless ἀποκριθῇ αποκρινομαι respond κατὰ κατα down; by Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν the υἱοῦ υιος son μου μου of me; mine θανάτῳ θανατος death ἀποθανεῖται αποθνησκω die καὶ και and; even οὐκ ου not ἦν ειμι be ὁ ο the ἀποκρινόμενος αποκρινομαι respond ἐκ εκ from; out of παντὸς πας all; every τοῦ ο the λαοῦ λαος populace; population
14:39 כִּ֣י kˈî כִּי that חַי־ ḥay- חַי alive יְהוָ֗ה [yᵊhwˈāh] יְהוָה YHWH הַ ha הַ the מֹּושִׁ֨יעַ֙ mmôšˈîₐʕ ישׁע help אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] יִשְׂרָאֵ֔ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel כִּ֧י kˈî כִּי that אִם־ ʔim- אִם if יֶשְׁנֹ֛ו yešnˈô יֵשׁ existence בְּ bᵊ בְּ in יֹונָתָ֥ן yônāṯˌān יֹונָתָן Jonathan בְּנִ֖י bᵊnˌî בֵּן son כִּ֣י kˈî כִּי that מֹ֣ות mˈôṯ מות die יָמ֑וּת yāmˈûṯ מות die וְ wᵊ וְ and אֵ֥ין ʔˌên אַיִן [NEG] עֹנֵ֖הוּ ʕōnˌēhû ענה answer מִ mi מִן from כָּל־ kkol- כֹּל whole הָ hā הַ the עָֽם׃ ʕˈām עַם people
14:39. vivit Dominus salvator Israhel quia si per Ionathan filium meum factum est absque retractatione morietur ad quod nullus contradixit ei de omni populoAs the Lord liveth, who is the Saviour of Israel, if it was done by Jonathan, my son, he shall surely die. In this none of the people gainsayed him.
39. For, as the LORD liveth, which saveth Israel, though it be in Jonathan my son, he shall surely die. But there was not a man among all the people that answered him.
14:39. As the Lord lives, who is the Saviour of Israel, even if it were done by my son Jonathan, without retraction he shall die.” In this, no one among all the people contradicted him.
14:39. For, [as] the LORD liveth, which saveth Israel, though it be in Jonathan my son, he shall surely die. But [there was] not a man among all the people [that] answered him.
For, [as] the LORD liveth, which saveth Israel, though it be in Jonathan my son, he shall surely die. But [there was] not a man among all the people [that] answered him:

14:39 ибо,~--- жив Господь, спасший Израиля,~--- если окажется и на Ионафане, сыне моем, то и он умрет непременно. Но никто не отвечал ему из всего народа.
14:39
ὅτι οτι since; that
ζῇ ζαω live; alive
κύριος κυριος lord; master
ο the
σώσας σωζω save
τὸν ο the
Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel
ὅτι οτι since; that
ἐὰν εαν and if; unless
ἀποκριθῇ αποκρινομαι respond
κατὰ κατα down; by
Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν the
υἱοῦ υιος son
μου μου of me; mine
θανάτῳ θανατος death
ἀποθανεῖται αποθνησκω die
καὶ και and; even
οὐκ ου not
ἦν ειμι be
ο the
ἀποκρινόμενος αποκρινομαι respond
ἐκ εκ from; out of
παντὸς πας all; every
τοῦ ο the
λαοῦ λαος populace; population
14:39
כִּ֣י kˈî כִּי that
חַי־ ḥay- חַי alive
יְהוָ֗ה [yᵊhwˈāh] יְהוָה YHWH
הַ ha הַ the
מֹּושִׁ֨יעַ֙ mmôšˈîₐʕ ישׁע help
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
יִשְׂרָאֵ֔ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel
כִּ֧י kˈî כִּי that
אִם־ ʔim- אִם if
יֶשְׁנֹ֛ו yešnˈô יֵשׁ existence
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
יֹונָתָ֥ן yônāṯˌān יֹונָתָן Jonathan
בְּנִ֖י bᵊnˌî בֵּן son
כִּ֣י kˈî כִּי that
מֹ֣ות mˈôṯ מות die
יָמ֑וּת yāmˈûṯ מות die
וְ wᵊ וְ and
אֵ֥ין ʔˌên אַיִן [NEG]
עֹנֵ֖הוּ ʕōnˌēhû ענה answer
מִ mi מִן from
כָּל־ kkol- כֹּל whole
הָ הַ the
עָֽם׃ ʕˈām עַם people
14:39. vivit Dominus salvator Israhel quia si per Ionathan filium meum factum est absque retractatione morietur ad quod nullus contradixit ei de omni populo
As the Lord liveth, who is the Saviour of Israel, if it was done by Jonathan, my son, he shall surely die. In this none of the people gainsayed him.
14:39. As the Lord lives, who is the Saviour of Israel, even if it were done by my son Jonathan, without retraction he shall die.” In this, no one among all the people contradicted him.
14:39. For, [as] the LORD liveth, which saveth Israel, though it be in Jonathan my son, he shall surely die. But [there was] not a man among all the people [that] answered him.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
39: Но никто не отвечал ему из всего народа. Народ, несомненно, знал о нарушении Ионафаном Саулова заклятия (27-30: ст.) , но, сознавая безрассудство этого заклятия (24: ст.) и питая вполне законное чувство любви и благодарности к герою дня Ионафану, которому, видимо, сам Бог помогал в одолении врагов (ст. 42, 45), решил не допустить Саула до совершения другого, еще худшего, безрассудства. И освободил народ Ионафана, и не умер он (45: ст.) .
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
14:39: Saul's rashness becomes more and more apparent. He now adds an additional oath, to bring down yet further guilt in "taking God's name in vain" The expressions in Sa1 14:36, Sa1 14:40, indicate the fear in which the people stood of Saul. None dared to resist his will.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:39: Sa1 14:24, Sa1 14:44, Sa1 19:6, Sa1 20:31, Sa1 22:16, Sa1 28:10; Sa2 12:5; Ecc 9:2
John Gill
For as the Lord liveth, which saveth Israel,.... And had saved them that day with a great salvation and had wrought a great deliverance for them in freeing them from the Philistines, who had threatened the ruin of the whole nation. This is the form of an oath:
though it be in Jonathan my son, he shall surely die; that is, though the sin should be found in him, or he should be found guilty of the breach of what he had charged them with an oath to observe, namely, to eat no food that day till evening:
but there was not a man among all the people that answered him; who knew that Jonathan had tasted of honey, but they would not acquaint him with it; partly because they knew he did it ignorantly, having no knowledge of his father's charge and oath, and partly because of their great affection to him, who had been the instrument of their deliverance and salvation that day.
John Wesley
Answered - None of those who saw Jonathan eating, informed against him; because they were satisfied that his ignorance excused him; and from their great love to Jonathan, whom they would not expose to death for so small an offence.
14:4014:40: Եւ ասէ ցամենայն այր Իսրայէլի. Դո՛ւք լիջիք ՚ի ծառայութիւն, եւ ես եւ Յովնաթան որդի իմ եղիցուք ՚ի ծառայութիւն։ Եւ ասէ ժողովուրդն ցՍաւուղ. Որ ինչ հաճո՛յ իցէ առաջի աչաց քոց՝ արա՛[2974]։ [2974] Ոմանք այսպիսի օրինակաւ ունին զբանս զայս. Դուք լիջիք ՚ի մի կողմն, եւ ես եւ Յովնաթան որդի իմ եղիցուք ՚ի մի կողմն. եւ ասէ ժողովուրդն։
40 Ամբողջ ժողովրդից ոչ ոք չպատասխանեց: Այն ժամանակ նա ասաց բոլոր իսրայէլացիներին. «Դուք ծառայութիւն կատարեցէ՛ք, իսկ ես ու իմ Յովնաթան որդին էլ ծառայութիւն կը կատարենք[17]»: Ժողովուրդն ասաց Սաւուղին. «Արա՛ այն, ինչ հաճելի է քեզ»:[17] 17. Այլ բնագրերում՝ Դուք մի կողմ կանգնեցէ՛ք, իսկ ես ու իմ Յովնաթան որդին միւս կողմը կը կանգնենք:
40 Այն ատեն անիկա բոլոր Իսրայէլի ըսաւ. «Դուք մէկ կողմը կայնեցէք ու ես եւ իմ որդիս Յովնաթան միւս կողմը կայնինք»։ Ժողովուրդը Սաւուղին ըսաւ. «Աչքերուդ հաճոյ երեւցածը ըրէ»։
Եւ ասէ ցամենայն այր Իսրայելի. Դուք լիջիք ի մի կողմն, եւ ես եւ Յովնաթան որդի իմ եղիցուք ի մի կողմն: Եւ ասէ ժողովուրդն ցՍաւուղ. Որ ինչ հաճոյ իցէ առաջի աչաց քոց` արա:

14:40: Եւ ասէ ցամենայն այր Իսրայէլի. Դո՛ւք լիջիք ՚ի ծառայութիւն, եւ ես եւ Յովնաթան որդի իմ եղիցուք ՚ի ծառայութիւն։ Եւ ասէ ժողովուրդն ցՍաւուղ. Որ ինչ հաճո՛յ իցէ առաջի աչաց քոց՝ արա՛[2974]։
[2974] Ոմանք այսպիսի օրինակաւ ունին զբանս զայս. Դուք լիջիք ՚ի մի կողմն, եւ ես եւ Յովնաթան որդի իմ եղիցուք ՚ի մի կողմն. եւ ասէ ժողովուրդն։
40 Ամբողջ ժողովրդից ոչ ոք չպատասխանեց: Այն ժամանակ նա ասաց բոլոր իսրայէլացիներին. «Դուք ծառայութիւն կատարեցէ՛ք, իսկ ես ու իմ Յովնաթան որդին էլ ծառայութիւն կը կատարենք[17]»: Ժողովուրդն ասաց Սաւուղին. «Արա՛ այն, ինչ հաճելի է քեզ»:
[17] 17. Այլ բնագրերում՝ Դուք մի կողմ կանգնեցէ՛ք, իսկ ես ու իմ Յովնաթան որդին միւս կողմը կը կանգնենք:
40 Այն ատեն անիկա բոլոր Իսրայէլի ըսաւ. «Դուք մէկ կողմը կայնեցէք ու ես եւ իմ որդիս Յովնաթան միւս կողմը կայնինք»։ Ժողովուրդը Սաւուղին ըսաւ. «Աչքերուդ հաճոյ երեւցածը ըրէ»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:4014:40 И сказал {Саул} всем Израильтянам: станьте вы по одну сторону, а я и сын мой Ионафан станем по другую сторону. И отвечал народ Саулу: делай, что хорошо в глазах твоих.
14:40 καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak παντὶ πας all; every Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel ὑμεῖς υμεις you ἔσεσθε ειμι be εἰς εις into; for δουλείαν δουλεια service καὶ και and; even ἐγὼ εγω I καὶ και and; even Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν the υἱός υιος son μου μου of me; mine ἐσόμεθα ειμι be εἰς εις into; for δουλείαν δουλεια service καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak ὁ ο the λαὸς λαος populace; population πρὸς προς to; toward Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul τὸ ο the ἀγαθὸν αγαθος good ἐνώπιόν ενωπιος in the face; facing σου σου of you; your ποίει ποιεω do; make
14:40 וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֣אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole יִשְׂרָאֵ֗ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel אַתֶּם֙ ʔattˌem אַתֶּם you תִּֽהְיוּ֙ tˈihyû היה be לְ lᵊ לְ to עֵ֣בֶר ʕˈēver עֵבֶר opposite אֶחָ֔ד ʔeḥˈāḏ אֶחָד one וַֽ wˈa וְ and אֲנִי֙ ʔᵃnˌî אֲנִי i וְ wᵊ וְ and יֹונָתָ֣ן yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan בְּנִ֔י bᵊnˈî בֵּן son נִהְיֶ֖ה nihyˌeh היה be לְ lᵊ לְ to עֵ֣בֶר ʕˈēver עֵבֶר opposite אֶחָ֑ד ʔeḥˈāḏ אֶחָד one וַ wa וְ and יֹּאמְר֤וּ yyōmᵊrˈû אמר say הָ hā הַ the עָם֙ ʕˌām עַם people אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul הַ ha הַ the טֹּ֥וב ṭṭˌôv טֹוב good בְּ bᵊ בְּ in עֵינֶ֖יךָ ʕênˌeʸḵā עַיִן eye עֲשֵֽׂה׃ ס ʕᵃśˈē . s עשׂה make
14:40. et ait ad universum Israhel separamini vos in partem unam et ego cum Ionathan filio meo ero in parte una respondit populus ad Saul quod bonum videtur in oculis tuis facAnd he said to all Israel: Be you on one side and I, with Jonathan, my son, will be on the other side. And the people answered Saul: Do what seemeth good in thy eyes.
40. Then said he unto all Israel, Be ye on one side, and I and Jonathan my son will be on the other side. And the people said unto Saul, Do what seemeth good unto thee.
14:40. And he said to all of Israel, “Separate yourselves on one side, and I, with my son Jonathan, will be on the other side.” And the people responded to Saul, “Do what seems good in your eyes.”
14:40. Then said he unto all Israel, Be ye on one side, and I and Jonathan my son will be on the other side. And the people said unto Saul, Do what seemeth good unto thee.
Then said he unto all Israel, Be ye on one side, and I and Jonathan my son will be on the other side. And the people said unto Saul, Do what seemeth good unto thee:

14:40 И сказал {Саул} всем Израильтянам: станьте вы по одну сторону, а я и сын мой Ионафан станем по другую сторону. И отвечал народ Саулу: делай, что хорошо в глазах твоих.
14:40
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
παντὶ πας all; every
Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel
ὑμεῖς υμεις you
ἔσεσθε ειμι be
εἰς εις into; for
δουλείαν δουλεια service
καὶ και and; even
ἐγὼ εγω I
καὶ και and; even
Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν the
υἱός υιος son
μου μου of me; mine
ἐσόμεθα ειμι be
εἰς εις into; for
δουλείαν δουλεια service
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
ο the
λαὸς λαος populace; population
πρὸς προς to; toward
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
τὸ ο the
ἀγαθὸν αγαθος good
ἐνώπιόν ενωπιος in the face; facing
σου σου of you; your
ποίει ποιεω do; make
14:40
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֣אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole
יִשְׂרָאֵ֗ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel
אַתֶּם֙ ʔattˌem אַתֶּם you
תִּֽהְיוּ֙ tˈihyû היה be
לְ lᵊ לְ to
עֵ֣בֶר ʕˈēver עֵבֶר opposite
אֶחָ֔ד ʔeḥˈāḏ אֶחָד one
וַֽ wˈa וְ and
אֲנִי֙ ʔᵃnˌî אֲנִי i
וְ wᵊ וְ and
יֹונָתָ֣ן yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan
בְּנִ֔י bᵊnˈî בֵּן son
נִהְיֶ֖ה nihyˌeh היה be
לְ lᵊ לְ to
עֵ֣בֶר ʕˈēver עֵבֶר opposite
אֶחָ֑ד ʔeḥˈāḏ אֶחָד one
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּאמְר֤וּ yyōmᵊrˈû אמר say
הָ הַ the
עָם֙ ʕˌām עַם people
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
הַ ha הַ the
טֹּ֥וב ṭṭˌôv טֹוב good
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
עֵינֶ֖יךָ ʕênˌeʸḵā עַיִן eye
עֲשֵֽׂה׃ ס ʕᵃśˈē . s עשׂה make
14:40. et ait ad universum Israhel separamini vos in partem unam et ego cum Ionathan filio meo ero in parte una respondit populus ad Saul quod bonum videtur in oculis tuis fac
And he said to all Israel: Be you on one side and I, with Jonathan, my son, will be on the other side. And the people answered Saul: Do what seemeth good in thy eyes.
14:40. And he said to all of Israel, “Separate yourselves on one side, and I, with my son Jonathan, will be on the other side.” And the people responded to Saul, “Do what seems good in your eyes.”
14:40. Then said he unto all Israel, Be ye on one side, and I and Jonathan my son will be on the other side. And the people said unto Saul, Do what seemeth good unto thee.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ tr▾ all ▾
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:40: Do what seemeth: Sa1 14:7, Sa1 14:36; Sa2 15:15
John Gill
Then said he unto all Israel,.... As many of them as were present; not the principal men only, but the common people; not the officers only, but the common soldiers in the army:
be ye on one side, and I and Jonathan my son will be on the other side: so they divided to the right and left, one went one way, and the other the other; there were two boxes or urns, as Kimchi says, in one of which were the names of Saul and Jonathan, and in the other Israel; though Abarbinel observes, that such a partition of them on one side, and the other, is not according to the manner of lots; and he suspects that Saul knew that Jonathan had tasted of honey, being told it by the man that saw him eat it; and who said to him then, "thy father straitly charged", &c. 1Kings 14:27 but chose this way to make it manifest to the people, and to show what a strict regard he had to justice:
and the people said unto Saul, do what seemeth good unto thee; they were very obsequious to him in everything, see 1Kings 14:36.
14:4114:41: Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ. Տէ՛ր Աստուած Իսրայէլի. զի՞ է զի ո՛չ ետուր պատասխանի ծառայի քում յաւուր յայնմիկ. եթէ յի՛ս իցեն այսօր, եւ եթէ ՚ի Յովնաթան յորդի իմ անօրէնութիւնք՝ տո՛ւր յայտնութիւն. եւ եթէ ՚ի ժողովրդեան քում Իսրայէլի իցէ անիրաւութիւն՝ տո՛ւր քաւութիւն։ Եւ արկին վիճակս՝ Յովնաթանու՝ եւ Սաւուղայ՝ եւ ժողովրդեանն. եւ ել ժողովուրդն արտաքս[2975]։ [2975] Այլք. Յաւուր յայսմիկ։ Ոմանք. Եւ եթէ ՚ի Յովնաթանու որդւոյ իմում... Իսրայէլի իցէ անօրէնութիւն։ Յայլս պակասի. Յովնաթանու, եւ Սաւուղայ, եւ ժողովրդեանն. եւ ել ժո՛՛։
41 Սաւուղն ասաց. «Իսրայէլի Տէ՛ր Աստուած, ինչո՞ւ այսօր քո ծառային պատասխան չտուեցիր. եթէ անօրէնութիւնն այսօր կատարել եմ ես կամ կատարել է իմ Յովնաթան որդին, յայտնի՛ր, իսկ եթէ անօրէնութիւնը կատարուել է Իսրայէլի քո ժողովրդի մէջ, նրան քաւութի՛ւն պարգեւիր»: Վիճակ գցեցին Յովնաթանի ու Սաւուղի վրայ, եւ ժողովուրդը անպարտ դուրս ելաւ:
41 Սաւուղ Իսրայէլի Տէր Աստուծոյն ըսաւ. «Ճշմարտութիւնը յայտնէ*»։ Եւ Յովնաթան ու Սաւուղ վիճակով բռնուեցան ու ժողովուրդը ազատ մնաց։
Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ. Տէր Աստուած Իսրայելի, [287]զի՞ է զի ոչ ետուր պատասխանի ծառայի քում յաւուր յայնմիկ. եթէ յիս իցեն այսօր եւ եթէ ի Յովնաթան յորդի իմ անօրէնութիւնք, տուր յայտնութիւն եւ եթէ ի ժողովրդեան քում Իսրայելի իցէ անիրաւութիւն` տուր քաւութիւն: Եւ արկին վիճակս Յովնաթանու եւ Սաւուղայ``. եւ ել ժողովուրդն արտաքս:

14:41: Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ. Տէ՛ր Աստուած Իսրայէլի. զի՞ է զի ո՛չ ետուր պատասխանի ծառայի քում յաւուր յայնմիկ. եթէ յի՛ս իցեն այսօր, եւ եթէ ՚ի Յովնաթան յորդի իմ անօրէնութիւնք՝ տո՛ւր յայտնութիւն. եւ եթէ ՚ի ժողովրդեան քում Իսրայէլի իցէ անիրաւութիւն՝ տո՛ւր քաւութիւն։ Եւ արկին վիճակս՝ Յովնաթանու՝ եւ Սաւուղայ՝ եւ ժողովրդեանն. եւ ել ժողովուրդն արտաքս[2975]։
[2975] Այլք. Յաւուր յայսմիկ։ Ոմանք. Եւ եթէ ՚ի Յովնաթանու որդւոյ իմում... Իսրայէլի իցէ անօրէնութիւն։ Յայլս պակասի. Յովնաթանու, եւ Սաւուղայ, եւ ժողովրդեանն. եւ ել ժո՛՛։
41 Սաւուղն ասաց. «Իսրայէլի Տէ՛ր Աստուած, ինչո՞ւ այսօր քո ծառային պատասխան չտուեցիր. եթէ անօրէնութիւնն այսօր կատարել եմ ես կամ կատարել է իմ Յովնաթան որդին, յայտնի՛ր, իսկ եթէ անօրէնութիւնը կատարուել է Իսրայէլի քո ժողովրդի մէջ, նրան քաւութի՛ւն պարգեւիր»: Վիճակ գցեցին Յովնաթանի ու Սաւուղի վրայ, եւ ժողովուրդը անպարտ դուրս ելաւ:
41 Սաւուղ Իսրայէլի Տէր Աստուծոյն ըսաւ. «Ճշմարտութիւնը յայտնէ*»։ Եւ Յովնաթան ու Սաւուղ վիճակով բռնուեցան ու ժողովուրդը ազատ մնաց։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:4114:41 И сказал Саул: Господи, Боже Израилев! [отчего Ты ныне не отвечал рабу Твоему? моя ли в том вина, или сына моего Ионафана? Господи, Боже Израилев!] дай знамение. [Если же она в народе Твоем Израиле, дай ему освящение.] И уличены были Ионафан и Саул, а народ вышел {правым}.
14:41 καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul κύριε κυριος lord; master ὁ ο the θεὸς θεος God Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel τί τις.1 who?; what? ὅτι οτι since; that οὐκ ου not ἀπεκρίθης αποκρινομαι respond τῷ ο the δούλῳ δουλος subject σου σου of you; your σήμερον σημερον today; present εἰ ει if; whether ἐν εν in ἐμοὶ εμοι me ἢ η or; than ἐν εν in Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν the υἱῷ υιος son μου μου of me; mine ἡ ο the ἀδικία αδικια injury; injustice κύριε κυριος lord; master ὁ ο the θεὸς θεος God Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel δὸς διδωμι give; deposit δήλους δηλος.1 clear καὶ και and; even ἐὰν εαν and if; unless τάδε οδε further; this εἴπῃς επω say; speak ἐν εν in τῷ ο the λαῷ λαος populace; population σου σου of you; your Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel δὸς διδωμι give; deposit δὴ δη in fact ὁσιότητα οσιοτης responsibility; devotion καὶ και and; even κληροῦται κληροω allot Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν and; even Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul καὶ και and; even ὁ ο the λαὸς λαος populace; population ἐξῆλθεν εξερχομαι come out; go out
14:41 וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֣אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say שָׁא֗וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to יְהוָ֛ה [yᵊhwˈāh] יְהוָה YHWH אֱלֹהֵ֥י ʔᵉlōhˌê אֱלֹהִים god(s) יִשְׂרָאֵ֖ל yiśrāʔˌēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel הָ֣בָה hˈāvā יהב give תָמִ֑ים ṯāmˈîm תָּמִים complete וַ wa וְ and יִּלָּכֵ֧ד yyillāḵˈēḏ לכד seize יֹונָתָ֛ן yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan וְ wᵊ וְ and שָׁא֖וּל šāʔˌûl שָׁאוּל Saul וְ wᵊ וְ and הָ hā הַ the עָ֥ם ʕˌām עַם people יָצָֽאוּ׃ yāṣˈāʔû יצא go out
14:41. et dixit Saul ad Dominum Deum Israhel da indicium et deprehensus est Ionathan et Saul populus autem exivitAnd Saul said to the Lord: O Lord God of Israel, give a sign, by which we may know, what the meaning is, that thou answerest not thy servant to day: If this iniquity be in me, or in my son Jonathan, give a proof: or if this iniquity be in thy people, give holiness. And Jonathan and Saul were taken, and the people escaped.
41. Therefore Saul said unto the LORD, the God of Israel, Shew the right. And Jonathan and Saul were taken : but the people escaped.
14:41. And Saul said to the Lord, the God of Israel: “O Lord, God of Israel, grant a sign: Why is it that you will not respond to your servant this day? If this iniquity is in me, or in my son Jonathan, grant an indication. Or if this iniquity is in your people, grant a sanctification.” And Jonathan and Saul were discovered, but the people were released.
14:41. Therefore Saul said unto the LORD God of Israel, Give a perfect [lot]. And Saul and Jonathan were taken: but the people escaped.
Therefore Saul said unto the LORD God of Israel, Give a perfect [lot]. And Saul and Jonathan were taken: but the people escaped:

14:41 И сказал Саул: Господи, Боже Израилев! [отчего Ты ныне не отвечал рабу Твоему? моя ли в том вина, или сына моего Ионафана? Господи, Боже Израилев!] дай знамение. [Если же она в народе Твоем Израиле, дай ему освящение.] И уличены были Ионафан и Саул, а народ вышел {правым}.
14:41
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
κύριε κυριος lord; master
ο the
θεὸς θεος God
Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel
τί τις.1 who?; what?
ὅτι οτι since; that
οὐκ ου not
ἀπεκρίθης αποκρινομαι respond
τῷ ο the
δούλῳ δουλος subject
σου σου of you; your
σήμερον σημερον today; present
εἰ ει if; whether
ἐν εν in
ἐμοὶ εμοι me
η or; than
ἐν εν in
Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν the
υἱῷ υιος son
μου μου of me; mine
ο the
ἀδικία αδικια injury; injustice
κύριε κυριος lord; master
ο the
θεὸς θεος God
Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel
δὸς διδωμι give; deposit
δήλους δηλος.1 clear
καὶ και and; even
ἐὰν εαν and if; unless
τάδε οδε further; this
εἴπῃς επω say; speak
ἐν εν in
τῷ ο the
λαῷ λαος populace; population
σου σου of you; your
Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel
δὸς διδωμι give; deposit
δὴ δη in fact
ὁσιότητα οσιοτης responsibility; devotion
καὶ και and; even
κληροῦται κληροω allot
Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν and; even
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
καὶ και and; even
ο the
λαὸς λαος populace; population
ἐξῆλθεν εξερχομαι come out; go out
14:41
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֣אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say
שָׁא֗וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
יְהוָ֛ה [yᵊhwˈāh] יְהוָה YHWH
אֱלֹהֵ֥י ʔᵉlōhˌê אֱלֹהִים god(s)
יִשְׂרָאֵ֖ל yiśrāʔˌēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel
הָ֣בָה hˈāvā יהב give
תָמִ֑ים ṯāmˈîm תָּמִים complete
וַ wa וְ and
יִּלָּכֵ֧ד yyillāḵˈēḏ לכד seize
יֹונָתָ֛ן yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan
וְ wᵊ וְ and
שָׁא֖וּל šāʔˌûl שָׁאוּל Saul
וְ wᵊ וְ and
הָ הַ the
עָ֥ם ʕˌām עַם people
יָצָֽאוּ׃ yāṣˈāʔû יצא go out
14:41. et dixit Saul ad Dominum Deum Israhel da indicium et deprehensus est Ionathan et Saul populus autem exivit
And Saul said to the Lord: O Lord God of Israel, give a sign, by which we may know, what the meaning is, that thou answerest not thy servant to day: If this iniquity be in me, or in my son Jonathan, give a proof: or if this iniquity be in thy people, give holiness. And Jonathan and Saul were taken, and the people escaped.
14:41. And Saul said to the Lord, the God of Israel: “O Lord, God of Israel, grant a sign: Why is it that you will not respond to your servant this day? If this iniquity is in me, or in my son Jonathan, grant an indication. Or if this iniquity is in your people, grant a sanctification.” And Jonathan and Saul were discovered, but the people were released.
14:41. Therefore Saul said unto the LORD God of Israel, Give a perfect [lot]. And Saul and Jonathan were taken: but the people escaped.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:41: Lord God of Israel, Give a perfect lot - Both the Vulgate and Septuagint add much to this verse: And Saul said to the Lord God of Israel, Lord God of Israel, give judgment. Why is it that thou hast not answered thy servant to-day? If the iniquity be in me, or Jonathan my son, make it manifest. Or if this iniquity be in thy people, give sanctification.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:42
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
14:41: Give a perfect lot - The phrase is obscure, but the meaning is probably as in the margin.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:41: Therefore: Both the Septuagint and Vulgate add much to this verse:
Και ειπε Σαουλ, Κυριε ο Θεος Ισραηλ, τι οτι ουκ απεκριθης τω δουλω σου σημερον; ει εν εμοι η εν Ιωναθαν τω υιω μου η αδικια, Κυριε ο Θεος Ισραηλ δος δηλους και εαν ταδε ειπη, δος δη τω λαω σου Ισραηλ, δος δη οσιοτητα, κ.τ.λ.
Et dixit Saul ad Dominum Deum Israel; Domine Deus Israel da indicium: quid est quod non responderis servo tuo hodie? Si in me, aut in Jonatha filio meo est iniquitas hec, da ostensionem. aut si hec iniquitas est in populo tuo, da sanctitatem, etc.
"And Saul said (to the Lord God of Israel, Vulg.) Lord God of Israel (give a sign, Vulg.). Why is it that thou has not answered thy servant today? If the iniquity be in me, or in my son Jonathan, (O Lord God of Israel, LXX) make it manifest; and if thou say thus, give to thy people Israel, give mercy," etc., (but Vulg. Or, if this iniquity be in thy people, give sanctification," etc.)
Give a perfect lot: or, Shew the innocent, Pro 16:33; Act 1:24
And Saul: Sa1 10:20, Sa1 10:21; Jos 7:16-18; Jon 1:7
escaped: Heb. went forth
Geneva 1599
Therefore Saul said unto the LORD God of Israel, Give (r) a perfect [lot]. And Saul and Jonathan were taken: but the people escaped.
(r) Cause the lot to fall on him that has broken the oath, but he does not consider his presumption in commanding the same oath.
John Gill
Therefore Saul said to the Lord God of Israel,.... After the division was made between him and his son on one side, and the people of Israel on the other, and everything was ready for the drawing of the lot; Saul put up to God the following petition, as knowing that though the lot is cast into the lap, the disposing of it is of the Lord:
give a perfect lot; or man, let it fall upon the guilty person, and let the innocent go free; the Targum is,"cause it to come in truth;''
let truth and righteousness take place; let the right man be found out, and taken; the petition seems to be too arrogant and presumptuous, and insinuates as if the Lord did not always dispose the lot aright:
and Saul and Jonathan were taken; the lot being cast, it fell upon them:
but the people escaped; from the lot, and appeared to be innocent, clear of any blame; so that it was not the sin they had been guilty of, in eating flesh with the blood, which was the cause that no answer was returned.
John Wesley
Perfect lot - Or, declare the perfect, or guiltless person. That is, O Lord, so guide the lot, that it may discover who is guilty in his matter, and who innocent. Escaped - They were pronounced guiltless.
14:4214:42: Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ. Արկէ՛ք վիճակ ընդ իս եւ ընդ Յովնաթան որդի իմ. եւ որում հանցէ՛ Տէր զվիճակն՝ մեռցի։ Եւ ասէ ժողովուրդն ցՍաւուղ. Մի՛ լիցի բանդ այդ։ Եւ ստիպեա՛ց Սաւուղ զժողովուրդն. եւ արկին ընդ նա եւ ընդ Յովնաթան որդի նորա. եւ ել վիճակն Յովնաթանու։
42 Սաւուղն ասաց. «Վիճա՛կ գցեցէք իմ ու իմ Յովնաթան որդու վրայ, եւ ում վրայ որ Տէրը վիճակ հանի, մահապատժի թող ենթարկուի»: Ժողովուրդն ասաց Սաւուղին. «Մի՛ արա այդ բանը»: Սաւուղն ստիպեց ժողովրդին, եւ նրա ու նրա որդի Յովնաթանի վրայ վիճակ գցեցին:
42 Եւ Սաւուղ ըսաւ. «Իմ վրաս ու իմ որդիիս Յովնաթանի վրայ վիճակ ձգեցէք» Յովնաթան բռնուեցաւ։
Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ. Արկէք վիճակ ընդ իս եւ ընդ Յովնաթան որդի իմ. [288]եւ որում հանցէ Տէր զվիճակն` մեռցի: Եւ ասէ ժողովուրդն ցՍաւուղ. Մի՛ լիցի բանդ այդ: Եւ ստիպեաց Սաւուղ զժողովուրդն, եւ արկին ընդ նա եւ ընդ Յովնաթան որդի նորա.`` եւ ել վիճակն Յովնաթանու:

14:42: Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ. Արկէ՛ք վիճակ ընդ իս եւ ընդ Յովնաթան որդի իմ. եւ որում հանցէ՛ Տէր զվիճակն՝ մեռցի։ Եւ ասէ ժողովուրդն ցՍաւուղ. Մի՛ լիցի բանդ այդ։ Եւ ստիպեա՛ց Սաւուղ զժողովուրդն. եւ արկին ընդ նա եւ ընդ Յովնաթան որդի նորա. եւ ել վիճակն Յովնաթանու։
42 Սաւուղն ասաց. «Վիճա՛կ գցեցէք իմ ու իմ Յովնաթան որդու վրայ, եւ ում վրայ որ Տէրը վիճակ հանի, մահապատժի թող ենթարկուի»: Ժողովուրդն ասաց Սաւուղին. «Մի՛ արա այդ բանը»: Սաւուղն ստիպեց ժողովրդին, եւ նրա ու նրա որդի Յովնաթանի վրայ վիճակ գցեցին:
42 Եւ Սաւուղ ըսաւ. «Իմ վրաս ու իմ որդիիս Յովնաթանի վրայ վիճակ ձգեցէք» Յովնաթան բռնուեցաւ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:4214:42 Тогда сказал Саул: бросьте жребий между мною и между Ионафаном, сыном моим, [и кого объявит Господь, тот да умрет. И сказал народ Саулу: да не будет так! Но Саул настоял. И бросили жребий между ним и Ионафаном, сыном его,] и пал жребий на Ионафана.
14:42 καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul βάλετε βαλλω cast; throw ἀνὰ ανα.1 up; each μέσον μεσος in the midst; in the middle ἐμοῦ εμου my καὶ και and; even ἀνὰ ανα.1 up; each μέσον μεσος in the midst; in the middle Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν the υἱοῦ υιος son μου μου of me; mine ὃν ος who; what ἂν αν perhaps; ever κατακληρώσηται κατακληροω lord; master ἀποθανέτω αποθνησκω die καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak ὁ ο the λαὸς λαος populace; population πρὸς προς to; toward Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul οὐκ ου not ἔστιν ειμι be τὸ ο the ῥῆμα ρημα statement; phrase τοῦτο ουτος this; he καὶ και and; even κατεκράτησεν κατακρατεω Saoul; Saul τοῦ ο the λαοῦ λαος populace; population καὶ και and; even βάλλουσιν βαλλω cast; throw ἀνὰ ανα.1 up; each μέσον μεσος in the midst; in the middle αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him καὶ και and; even ἀνὰ ανα.1 up; each μέσον μεσος in the midst; in the middle Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν the υἱοῦ υιος son αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him καὶ και and; even κατακληροῦται κατακληροω Jonathan; Ionathan
14:42 וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֣אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul הַפִּ֕ילוּ happˈîlû נפל fall בֵּינִ֕י bênˈî בַּיִן interval וּ û וְ and בֵ֖ין vˌên בַּיִן interval יֹונָתָ֣ן yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan בְּנִ֑י bᵊnˈî בֵּן son וַ wa וְ and יִּלָּכֵ֖ד yyillāḵˌēḏ לכד seize יֹונָתָֽן׃ yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan
14:42. et ait Saul mittite sortem inter me et inter Ionathan filium meum et captus est IonathanAnd Saul said: (Cast lots between me, and Jonathan, my son. And Jonathan was taken.
42. And Saul said, Cast between me and Jonathan my son. And Jonathan was taken.
14:42. And Saul said, “Cast lots between myself and Jonathan, my son.” And Jonathan was caught.
14:42. And Saul said, Cast [lots] between me and Jonathan my son. And Jonathan was taken.
And Saul said, Cast [lots] between me and Jonathan my son. And Jonathan was taken:

14:42 Тогда сказал Саул: бросьте жребий между мною и между Ионафаном, сыном моим, [и кого объявит Господь, тот да умрет. И сказал народ Саулу: да не будет так! Но Саул настоял. И бросили жребий между ним и Ионафаном, сыном его,] и пал жребий на Ионафана.
14:42
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
βάλετε βαλλω cast; throw
ἀνὰ ανα.1 up; each
μέσον μεσος in the midst; in the middle
ἐμοῦ εμου my
καὶ και and; even
ἀνὰ ανα.1 up; each
μέσον μεσος in the midst; in the middle
Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν the
υἱοῦ υιος son
μου μου of me; mine
ὃν ος who; what
ἂν αν perhaps; ever
κατακληρώσηται κατακληροω lord; master
ἀποθανέτω αποθνησκω die
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
ο the
λαὸς λαος populace; population
πρὸς προς to; toward
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
οὐκ ου not
ἔστιν ειμι be
τὸ ο the
ῥῆμα ρημα statement; phrase
τοῦτο ουτος this; he
καὶ και and; even
κατεκράτησεν κατακρατεω Saoul; Saul
τοῦ ο the
λαοῦ λαος populace; population
καὶ και and; even
βάλλουσιν βαλλω cast; throw
ἀνὰ ανα.1 up; each
μέσον μεσος in the midst; in the middle
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
καὶ και and; even
ἀνὰ ανα.1 up; each
μέσον μεσος in the midst; in the middle
Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν the
υἱοῦ υιος son
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
καὶ και and; even
κατακληροῦται κατακληροω Jonathan; Ionathan
14:42
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֣אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say
שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
הַפִּ֕ילוּ happˈîlû נפל fall
בֵּינִ֕י bênˈî בַּיִן interval
וּ û וְ and
בֵ֖ין vˌên בַּיִן interval
יֹונָתָ֣ן yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan
בְּנִ֑י bᵊnˈî בֵּן son
וַ wa וְ and
יִּלָּכֵ֖ד yyillāḵˌēḏ לכד seize
יֹונָתָֽן׃ yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan
14:42. et ait Saul mittite sortem inter me et inter Ionathan filium meum et captus est Ionathan
And Saul said: (Cast lots between me, and Jonathan, my son. And Jonathan was taken.
14:42. And Saul said, “Cast lots between myself and Jonathan, my son.” And Jonathan was caught.
14:42. And Saul said, Cast [lots] between me and Jonathan my son. And Jonathan was taken.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:42: And Jonathan was taken - The object of the inquiry most evidently was, "Who has gone contrary to the king's adjuration today?" The answer to that must be Jonathan. But was this a proof of the Divine displeasure against the man? By no means: the holy oracle told the truth, but neither that oracle nor the God who gave it fixed any blame upon Jonathan, and his own conscience acquits him. He seeks not pardon from God, because he is conscious he had not transgressed. But why did not God answer the priest that day? Because he did not think it proper to send the people by night in pursuit of the vanquished Philistines. Saul's motive was perfectly vindictive: Let us go down after the Philistines by night, and spoil them unto the morning light, and let us not leave a man of them; that is, Let us burn, waste, destroy, and slay all before us! Was it right to indulge a disposition of this kind, which would have led to the destruction of many innocent country people, and of many Israelites who resided among the Philistines? Besides, was there not a most manifest reason in the people why God could not be among them? Multitudes of them were defiled in a very solemn manner; they had eaten the flesh with the blood; and however sacrifices might be offered to atone for this transgression of the law, they must continue unclean till the evening. Here were reasons enough why God would not go on with the people for that night.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:44
John Gill
And Saul said, cast lots between me and Jonathan my son,..... Which showed his regard strict justice, and that he had no consciousness of guilt in himself, and should not spare his own son if found guilty:
and Jonathan was taken: the lot fell upon him, which was so directed, that his ignorance of his father's charge and oath might appear; and that the affection of the people might be discovered; and that a regard is to be had to the orders and commands of princes, and obedience to be yielded to them in all in which conscience is not concerned, though they may be grievous; and to bring Saul to a sense of rashness in making such an oath, which brought his own son into so much danger.
John Wesley
Jonathan - God so ordered the lot; not that he approved Saul's execration, 1Kings 14:24, or his oath that the transgressor should die, 1Kings 14:39, nor that he would expose Jonathan to death; but that Saul's folly might be chastised, when he saw what danger it had brought upon his eldest and excellent son; and that Jonathan's innocency might be cleared.
14:4314:43: Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ ցՅովնաթան. Պատմեա՛ ինձ զի՞նչ արարեր։ Եւ պատմեա՛ց նմա Յովնաթան եւ ասէ. Ճաշակելո՛վ ճաշակեցի ծայրիւ գաւազանին որ ՚ի ձեռին իմում սակա՛ւ մի մեղր, եւ ահա մեռանի՞մ ես[2976]։ [2976] Ոմանք. Եւ ահա մեռանիմ ես։
43 Վիճակն ընկաւ Յովնաթանի վրայ: Սաւուղն ասաց Յովնաթանին. «Ասա՛ ինձ, ի՞նչ ես արել»: Յովնաթանը պատմեց նրան՝ ասելով. «Իմ ձեռքի գաւազանի ծայրով մի քիչ մեղր կերայ եւ հիմա պիտի մեռնե՞մ[18]»:[18] 18. Այլ բնագրերում հարցական չկայ:
43 Եւ Սաւուղ Յովնաթանին ըսաւ. «Ինծի իմացուր թէ ի՞նչ ըրիր»։ Յովնաթան անոր իմացուց ու ըսաւ. «Ձեռքիս գաւազանին ծայրովը քիչ մը մեղր կերեր եմ ու ահա ես պիտի մեռնիմ»։
Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ ցՅովնաթան. Պատմեա ինձ զի՞նչ արարեր: Եւ պատմեաց նմա Յովնաթան եւ ասէ. Ճաշակելով ճաշակեցի ծայրիւ գաւազանին որ ի ձեռին իմում սակաւ մի մեղր, եւ ահա մեռանիմ ես:

14:43: Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ ցՅովնաթան. Պատմեա՛ ինձ զի՞նչ արարեր։ Եւ պատմեա՛ց նմա Յովնաթան եւ ասէ. Ճաշակելո՛վ ճաշակեցի ծայրիւ գաւազանին որ ՚ի ձեռին իմում սակա՛ւ մի մեղր, եւ ահա մեռանի՞մ ես[2976]։
[2976] Ոմանք. Եւ ահա մեռանիմ ես։
43 Վիճակն ընկաւ Յովնաթանի վրայ: Սաւուղն ասաց Յովնաթանին. «Ասա՛ ինձ, ի՞նչ ես արել»: Յովնաթանը պատմեց նրան՝ ասելով. «Իմ ձեռքի գաւազանի ծայրով մի քիչ մեղր կերայ եւ հիմա պիտի մեռնե՞մ[18]»:
[18] 18. Այլ բնագրերում հարցական չկայ:
43 Եւ Սաւուղ Յովնաթանին ըսաւ. «Ինծի իմացուր թէ ի՞նչ ըրիր»։ Յովնաթան անոր իմացուց ու ըսաւ. «Ձեռքիս գաւազանին ծայրովը քիչ մը մեղր կերեր եմ ու ահա ես պիտի մեռնիմ»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:4314:43 И сказал Саул Ионафану: расскажи мне, что сделал ты? И рассказал ему Ионафан и сказал: я отведал концом палки, которая в руке моей, немного меду; и вот, я должен умереть.
14:43 καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul πρὸς προς to; toward Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν report μοι μοι me τί τις.1 who?; what? πεποίηκας ποιεω do; make καὶ και and; even ἀπήγγειλεν απαγγελλω report αὐτῷ αυτος he; him Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak γευσάμενος γευω taste; eat ἐγευσάμην γευω taste; eat ἐν εν in ἄκρῳ ακρον top; tip τῷ ο the σκήπτρῳ σκηπτρον the ἐν εν in τῇ ο the χειρί χειρ hand μου μου of me; mine βραχὺ βραχυς little μέλι μελι honey ἰδοὺ ιδου see!; here I am ἐγὼ εγω I ἀποθνῄσκω αποθνησκω die
14:43 וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֤אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to יֹ֣ונָתָ֔ן yˈônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan הַגִּ֥ידָה haggˌîḏā נגד report לִּ֖י llˌî לְ to מֶ֣ה mˈeh מָה what עָשִׂ֑יתָה ʕāśˈîṯā עשׂה make וַ wa וְ and יַּגֶּד־ yyaggeḏ- נגד report לֹ֣ו lˈô לְ to יֹונָתָ֗ן yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan וַ wa וְ and יֹּאמֶר֩ yyōmˌer אמר say טָעֹ֨ם ṭāʕˌōm טעם taste טָעַ֜מְתִּי ṭāʕˈamtî טעם taste בִּ bi בְּ in קְצֵ֨ה qᵊṣˌē קָצֶה end הַ ha הַ the מַּטֶּ֧ה mmaṭṭˈeh מַטֶּה staff אֲשֶׁר־ ʔᵃšer- אֲשֶׁר [relative] בְּ bᵊ בְּ in יָדִ֛י yāḏˈî יָד hand מְעַ֥ט mᵊʕˌaṭ מְעַט little דְּבַ֖שׁ dᵊvˌaš דְּבַשׁ honey הִנְנִ֥י hinnˌî הִנֵּה behold אָמֽוּת׃ ʔāmˈûṯ מות die
14:43. dixit autem Saul ad Ionathan indica mihi quid feceris et indicavit ei Ionathan et ait gustans gustavi in summitate virgae quae erat in manu mea paululum mellis et ecce ego moriorAnd Saul said to Jonathan: Tell me what thou hast done. And Jonathan told him, and said: I did but taste a little honey with the end of the rod, which was in my hand, and behold I must die.
43. Then Saul said to Jonathan, Tell me what thou hast done. And Jonathan told him, and said, I did certainly taste a little honey with the end of the rod that was in mine hand; and, lo, I must die.
14:43. Then Saul said to Jonathan, “Tell me what you have done.” And Jonathan revealed to him, and said: “Truly, I tasted a little honey with the top of the staff that was in my hand. And behold, I shall die.”
14:43. Then Saul said to Jonathan, Tell me what thou hast done. And Jonathan told him, and said, I did but taste a little honey with the end of the rod that [was] in mine hand, [and], lo, I must die.
Then Saul said to Jonathan, Tell me what thou hast done. And Jonathan told him, and said, I did but taste a little honey with the end of the rod that [was] in mine hand, [and], lo, I must die:

14:43 И сказал Саул Ионафану: расскажи мне, что сделал ты? И рассказал ему Ионафан и сказал: я отведал концом палки, которая в руке моей, немного меду; и вот, я должен умереть.
14:43
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
πρὸς προς to; toward
Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν report
μοι μοι me
τί τις.1 who?; what?
πεποίηκας ποιεω do; make
καὶ και and; even
ἀπήγγειλεν απαγγελλω report
αὐτῷ αυτος he; him
Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
γευσάμενος γευω taste; eat
ἐγευσάμην γευω taste; eat
ἐν εν in
ἄκρῳ ακρον top; tip
τῷ ο the
σκήπτρῳ σκηπτρον the
ἐν εν in
τῇ ο the
χειρί χειρ hand
μου μου of me; mine
βραχὺ βραχυς little
μέλι μελι honey
ἰδοὺ ιδου see!; here I am
ἐγὼ εγω I
ἀποθνῄσκω αποθνησκω die
14:43
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֤אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say
שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
יֹ֣ונָתָ֔ן yˈônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan
הַגִּ֥ידָה haggˌîḏā נגד report
לִּ֖י llˌî לְ to
מֶ֣ה mˈeh מָה what
עָשִׂ֑יתָה ʕāśˈîṯā עשׂה make
וַ wa וְ and
יַּגֶּד־ yyaggeḏ- נגד report
לֹ֣ו lˈô לְ to
יֹונָתָ֗ן yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּאמֶר֩ yyōmˌer אמר say
טָעֹ֨ם ṭāʕˌōm טעם taste
טָעַ֜מְתִּי ṭāʕˈamtî טעם taste
בִּ bi בְּ in
קְצֵ֨ה qᵊṣˌē קָצֶה end
הַ ha הַ the
מַּטֶּ֧ה mmaṭṭˈeh מַטֶּה staff
אֲשֶׁר־ ʔᵃšer- אֲשֶׁר [relative]
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
יָדִ֛י yāḏˈî יָד hand
מְעַ֥ט mᵊʕˌaṭ מְעַט little
דְּבַ֖שׁ dᵊvˌaš דְּבַשׁ honey
הִנְנִ֥י hinnˌî הִנֵּה behold
אָמֽוּת׃ ʔāmˈûṯ מות die
14:43. dixit autem Saul ad Ionathan indica mihi quid feceris et indicavit ei Ionathan et ait gustans gustavi in summitate virgae quae erat in manu mea paululum mellis et ecce ego morior
And Saul said to Jonathan: Tell me what thou hast done. And Jonathan told him, and said: I did but taste a little honey with the end of the rod, which was in my hand, and behold I must die.
14:43. Then Saul said to Jonathan, “Tell me what you have done.” And Jonathan revealed to him, and said: “Truly, I tasted a little honey with the top of the staff that was in my hand. And behold, I shall die.”
14:43. Then Saul said to Jonathan, Tell me what thou hast done. And Jonathan told him, and said, I did but taste a little honey with the end of the rod that [was] in mine hand, [and], lo, I must die.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ tr▾ all ▾
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:43: Tell me: Jos 7:19; Jon 1:7-10
I did but: Sa1 14:27
John Gill
Then Saul said to Jonathan, tell me what thou hast done,.... What sin he had committed, the lot having fallen on him, and found him out:
and Jonathan told him; the whole of the matter, all the truth, without any reserve:
and said, I did but take a little honey with the end of the rod that was in mine hand; he speaks of the fact as a trivial thing, as if it was not deserving of death, though he was willing to submit to it; yet it seems strange he should say nothing of his ignorance of the charge and oath of Saul, and plead that in excuse of it; though Josephus (h) makes him to take notice of it: and, "lo, I must die"; am condemned to die, as the Targum; for which he was prepared and ready, being willing to testify an entire subjection to his father's authority and will. Josephus (i) represents him speaking with a generosity and greatness of soul, after this manner,"death is most sweet to me, which is for the sake of maintaining thy piety and religion; and after so glorious a victory, it is the greatest consolation to me to leave the Hebrews conquerors of the Philistines.''
(h) Antiqu. l. 6. c. 6. sect. 4. (i) lbid.
14:4414:44: Եւ ասէ ցնա Սաւուղ. Օ՛ն եւ օ՛ն արասցէ ինձ Աստուած՝ եւ օ՛ն եւ օ՛ն յաւելցէ, եթէ ո՛չ մահո՛ւ մեռանիցիս այսօր։
44 Սաւուղն ասաց նրան. «Աստուած այսպէս ու սրանից աւելին անի, եթէ դու այսօր մահապատժի չենթարկուես»:
44 Սաւուղ ըսաւ. «Աստուած ինծի այսպէս ու ասկէ աւելի ընէ։ Անշուշտ պիտի մեռնիս, Յո՛վնաթան»։
Եւ ասէ ցնա Սաւուղ. Օն եւ օն արասցէ ինձ Աստուած եւ օն եւ օն յաւելցէ, եթէ ոչ մահու մեռանիցիս [289]այսօր:

14:44: Եւ ասէ ցնա Սաւուղ. Օ՛ն եւ օ՛ն արասցէ ինձ Աստուած՝ եւ օ՛ն եւ օ՛ն յաւելցէ, եթէ ո՛չ մահո՛ւ մեռանիցիս այսօր։
44 Սաւուղն ասաց նրան. «Աստուած այսպէս ու սրանից աւելին անի, եթէ դու այսօր մահապատժի չենթարկուես»:
44 Սաւուղ ըսաւ. «Աստուած ինծի այսպէս ու ասկէ աւելի ընէ։ Անշուշտ պիտի մեռնիս, Յո՛վնաթան»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:4414:44 И сказал Саул: пусть то и то сделает мне Бог, и еще больше сделает; ты, Ионафан, должен сегодня умереть!
14:44 καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak αὐτῷ αυτος he; him Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul τάδε οδε further; this ποιήσαι ποιεω do; make μοι μοι me ὁ ο the θεὸς θεος God καὶ και and; even τάδε οδε further; this προσθείη προστιθημι add; continue ὅτι οτι since; that θανάτῳ θανατος death ἀποθανῇ αποθνησκω die σήμερον σημερον today; present
14:44 וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֣אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul כֹּֽה־ kˈō- כֹּה thus יַעֲשֶׂ֥ה yaʕᵃśˌeh עשׂה make אֱלֹהִ֖ים ʔᵉlōhˌîm אֱלֹהִים god(s) וְ wᵊ וְ and כֹ֣ה ḵˈō כֹּה thus יֹוסִ֑ף yôsˈif יסף add כִּֽי־ kˈî- כִּי that מֹ֥ות mˌôṯ מות die תָּמ֖וּת tāmˌûṯ מות die יֹונָתָֽן׃ yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan
14:44. et ait Saul haec faciat mihi Deus et haec addat quia morte morieris IonathanAnd Saul said: May God do so and so to me, and add still more: for dying thou shalt die, O Jonathan.
44. And Saul said, God do so and more also: for thou shalt surely die, Jonathan.
14:44. And Saul said, “May God do these things to me, and may he add these other things, for you shall surely die, Jonathan!”
14:44. And Saul answered, God do so and more also: for thou shalt surely die, Jonathan.
And Saul answered, God do so and more also: for thou shalt surely die, Jonathan:

14:44 И сказал Саул: пусть то и то сделает мне Бог, и еще больше сделает; ты, Ионафан, должен сегодня умереть!
14:44
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
αὐτῷ αυτος he; him
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
τάδε οδε further; this
ποιήσαι ποιεω do; make
μοι μοι me
ο the
θεὸς θεος God
καὶ και and; even
τάδε οδε further; this
προσθείη προστιθημι add; continue
ὅτι οτι since; that
θανάτῳ θανατος death
ἀποθανῇ αποθνησκω die
σήμερον σημερον today; present
14:44
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֣אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say
שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
כֹּֽה־ kˈō- כֹּה thus
יַעֲשֶׂ֥ה yaʕᵃśˌeh עשׂה make
אֱלֹהִ֖ים ʔᵉlōhˌîm אֱלֹהִים god(s)
וְ wᵊ וְ and
כֹ֣ה ḵˈō כֹּה thus
יֹוסִ֑ף yôsˈif יסף add
כִּֽי־ kˈî- כִּי that
מֹ֥ות mˌôṯ מות die
תָּמ֖וּת tāmˌûṯ מות die
יֹונָתָֽן׃ yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan
14:44. et ait Saul haec faciat mihi Deus et haec addat quia morte morieris Ionathan
And Saul said: May God do so and so to me, and add still more: for dying thou shalt die, O Jonathan.
14:44. And Saul said, “May God do these things to me, and may he add these other things, for you shall surely die, Jonathan!”
14:44. And Saul answered, God do so and more also: for thou shalt surely die, Jonathan.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:44: And Saul answered - thou shalt surely die, Jonathan - To save thy rash oath! So must John Baptist's head be taken off at the desire of an impure woman, because a Herod had sworn to give her whatever she might request! Unfeeling brute! However, the king was Judge. But what said the people, who were the Jury?
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:45
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:44: God: Sa1 25:22; Rut 1:17; Sa2 3:9, Sa2 19:13
thou shalt: Sa1 14:39; Gen 38:24; Sa2 12:5, Sa2 12:31; Pro 25:16
John Gill
And Saul answered, God do so and more also,.... A form of an oath imprecating evils upon him more and greater than he chose to mention, see the like form in Ruth 1:17, though Abarbinel thinks this is not the form of an oath, but an asseveration of a curse that would befall him; as that God would not answer him when he inquired of him, and that he would add to do so again and again, if he died not:
for thou shall surely die, Jonathan; such words from a father must be very striking to a son, and argue a want of paternal affection in Saul, that could call his son by his name, and deliver such a speech unto him in so strong a manner.
John Wesley
For thou, &c - We have no proof, that Saul did not act in this whole affair from a real fear of God.
14:4514:45: Եւ ասէ ժողովուրդն ցՍաւուղ. Քա՛ւ լիցի եթէ մեռանիցի այսօր, որ արար զփրկութիւնս զայս մեծ Իսրայէլի. կենդանի՛ է Տէր՝ եթէ անկցի ՚ի հերոյ գլխոյ նորա յերկիր. զի ժողովուրդս Աստուծոյ արար զմեղսս զայսոսիկ։ Եւ եկա՛ց ժողովուրդն յաղօթս առ Տէր վասն Յովնաթանու յաւուր յայնմիկ. եւ ո՛չ մեռաւ[2977]։ [2977] Ոմանք. Զփրկութիւնս զայս մեծ յԻսրայէլի... արար զմեղսս զայս։
45 Ժողովուրդն ասաց Սաւուղին. «Քաւ լիցի, այսօր մահապատժի թող չենթարկուի նա, ով Իսրայէլին այս մեծ փրկութիւնը պարգեւեց: Կենդանի է Տէրը: Նրա գլխի մէկ մազն անգամ գետին չի ընկնելու, քանի որ Աստծու ժողովուրդը գործեց այս մեղքերը»: Եւ այդ օրը ժողովուրդը Յովնաթանի համար աղօթքով դիմեց Տիրոջը, եւ նա մահապատժի չենթարկուեց:
45 Բայց ժողովուրդը Սաւուղին ըսաւ. «Յովնաթա՞ն պիտի մեռնի, ան որ այսօր Իսրայէլի մէջ այս մեծ փրկութիւնը ըրաւ։ Քա՛ւ լիցի. կենդանի է Տէրը, որ անոր գլխուն մէ՛կ մազը գետինը պիտի չիյնայ. քանզի այսօր Աստուծմով յաղթութիւն տարաւ»։ Այսպէս ժողովուրդը Յովնաթանը ազատեց ու անիկա չմեռաւ։
Եւ ասէ ժողովուրդն ցՍաւուղ. Քաւ լիցի եթէ մեռանիցի [290]այսօր, որ արար զփրկութիւնս զայս մեծ Իսրայելի. կենդանի է Տէր եթէ անկցի ի հերոյ գլխոյ նորա յերկիր. զի [291]ժողովուրդս Աստուծոյ արար զմեղս զայսոսիկ: Եւ եկաց ժողովուրդն յաղօթս առ Տէր վասն Յովնաթանու յաւուր յայնմիկ``, եւ ոչ մեռաւ:

14:45: Եւ ասէ ժողովուրդն ցՍաւուղ. Քա՛ւ լիցի եթէ մեռանիցի այսօր, որ արար զփրկութիւնս զայս մեծ Իսրայէլի. կենդանի՛ է Տէր՝ եթէ անկցի ՚ի հերոյ գլխոյ նորա յերկիր. զի ժողովուրդս Աստուծոյ արար զմեղսս զայսոսիկ։ Եւ եկա՛ց ժողովուրդն յաղօթս առ Տէր վասն Յովնաթանու յաւուր յայնմիկ. եւ ո՛չ մեռաւ[2977]։
[2977] Ոմանք. Զփրկութիւնս զայս մեծ յԻսրայէլի... արար զմեղսս զայս։
45 Ժողովուրդն ասաց Սաւուղին. «Քաւ լիցի, այսօր մահապատժի թող չենթարկուի նա, ով Իսրայէլին այս մեծ փրկութիւնը պարգեւեց: Կենդանի է Տէրը: Նրա գլխի մէկ մազն անգամ գետին չի ընկնելու, քանի որ Աստծու ժողովուրդը գործեց այս մեղքերը»: Եւ այդ օրը ժողովուրդը Յովնաթանի համար աղօթքով դիմեց Տիրոջը, եւ նա մահապատժի չենթարկուեց:
45 Բայց ժողովուրդը Սաւուղին ըսաւ. «Յովնաթա՞ն պիտի մեռնի, ան որ այսօր Իսրայէլի մէջ այս մեծ փրկութիւնը ըրաւ։ Քա՛ւ լիցի. կենդանի է Տէրը, որ անոր գլխուն մէ՛կ մազը գետինը պիտի չիյնայ. քանզի այսօր Աստուծմով յաղթութիւն տարաւ»։ Այսպէս ժողովուրդը Յովնաթանը ազատեց ու անիկա չմեռաւ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:4514:45 Но народ сказал Саулу: Ионафану ли умереть, который доставил столь великое спасение Израилю? Да не будет этого! Жив Господь, и волос не упадет с головы его на землю, ибо с Богом он действовал ныне. И освободил народ Ионафана, и не умер он.
14:45 καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak ὁ ο the λαὸς λαος populace; population πρὸς προς to; toward Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul εἰ ει if; whether σήμερον σημερον today; present θανατωθήσεται θανατοω put to death ὁ ο the ποιήσας ποιεω do; make τὴν ο the σωτηρίαν σωτηρια safety τὴν ο the μεγάλην μεγας great; loud ταύτην ουτος this; he ἐν εν in Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel ζῇ ζαω live; alive κύριος κυριος lord; master εἰ ει if; whether πεσεῖται πιπτω fall τῆς ο the τριχὸς θριξ hair τῆς ο the κεφαλῆς κεφαλη head; top αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him ἐπὶ επι in; on τὴν ο the γῆν γη earth; land ὅτι οτι since; that ὁ ο the λαὸς λαος populace; population τοῦ ο the θεοῦ θεος God ἐποίησεν ποιεω do; make τὴν ο the ἡμέραν ημερα day ταύτην ουτος this; he καὶ και and; even προσηύξατο προσευχομαι pray ὁ ο the λαὸς λαος populace; population περὶ περι about; around Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν in τῇ ο the ἡμέρᾳ ημερα day ἐκείνῃ εκεινος that καὶ και and; even οὐκ ου not ἀπέθανεν αποθνησκω die
14:45 וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֨אמֶר yyˌōmer אמר say הָ hā הַ the עָ֜ם ʕˈām עַם people אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to שָׁא֗וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul הֲֽ hˈᵃ הֲ [interrogative] יֹונָתָ֤ן׀ yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan יָמוּת֙ yāmûṯ מות die אֲשֶׁ֣ר ʔᵃšˈer אֲשֶׁר [relative] עָ֠שָׂה ʕāśˌā עשׂה make הַ ha הַ the יְשׁוּעָ֨ה yᵊšûʕˌā יְשׁוּעָה salvation הַ ha הַ the גְּדֹולָ֣ה ggᵊḏôlˈā גָּדֹול great הַ ha הַ the זֹּאת֮ zzōṯ זֹאת this בְּ bᵊ בְּ in יִשְׂרָאֵל֒ yiśrāʔˌēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel חָלִ֗ילָה ḥālˈîlā חָלִילָה be it far חַי־ ḥay- חַי alive יְהוָה֙ [yᵊhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH אִם־ ʔim- אִם if יִפֹּ֞ל yippˈōl נפל fall מִ mi מִן from שַּׂעֲרַ֤ת śśaʕᵃrˈaṯ שַׂעֲרָה single hair רֹאשֹׁו֙ rōšˌô רֹאשׁ head אַ֔רְצָה ʔˈarṣā אֶרֶץ earth כִּֽי־ kˈî- כִּי that עִם־ ʕim- עִם with אֱלֹהִ֥ים ʔᵉlōhˌîm אֱלֹהִים god(s) עָשָׂ֖ה ʕāśˌā עשׂה make הַ ha הַ the יֹּ֣ום yyˈôm יֹום day הַ ha הַ the זֶּ֑ה zzˈeh זֶה this וַ wa וְ and יִּפְדּ֥וּ yyifdˌû פדה buy off הָ hā הַ the עָ֛ם ʕˈām עַם people אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] יֹונָתָ֖ן yônāṯˌān יֹונָתָן Jonathan וְ wᵊ וְ and לֹא־ lō- לֹא not מֵֽת׃ ס mˈēṯ . s מות die
14:45. dixitque populus ad Saul ergone Ionathan morietur qui fecit salutem hanc magnam in Israhel hoc nefas est vivit Dominus si ceciderit capillus de capite eius in terram quia cum Deo operatus est hodie liberavit ergo populus Ionathan ut non morereturAnd the people said to Saul: Shall Jonathan then die, who hath wrought this great salvation in Israel? this must not be: As the Lord liveth, there shall not one hair of his head fall to the ground, for he hath wrought with God this day. So the people delivered Jonathan, that he should not die.
45. And the people said unto Saul, Shall Jonathan die, who hath wrought this great salvation in Israel? God forbid: as the LORD liveth, there shall not one hair of his head fall to the ground; for he hath wrought with God this day. So the people rescued Jonathan, that he died not.
14:45. And the people said to Saul: “Why should Jonathan have to die, who has accomplished this great salvation in Israel? This is wrong. As the Lord lives, not one hair of his head should fall to the ground. For he has wrought with God this day.” Therefore, the people freed Jonathan, so that he would not die.
14:45. And the people said unto Saul, Shall Jonathan die, who hath wrought this great salvation in Israel? God forbid: [as] the LORD liveth, there shall not one hair of his head fall to the ground; for he hath wrought with God this day. So the people rescued Jonathan, that he died not.
And the people said unto Saul, Shall Jonathan die, who hath wrought this great salvation in Israel? God forbid: [as] the LORD liveth, there shall not one hair of his head fall to the ground; for he hath wrought with God this day. So the people rescued Jonathan, that he died not:

14:45 Но народ сказал Саулу: Ионафану ли умереть, который доставил столь великое спасение Израилю? Да не будет этого! Жив Господь, и волос не упадет с головы его на землю, ибо с Богом он действовал ныне. И освободил народ Ионафана, и не умер он.
14:45
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
ο the
λαὸς λαος populace; population
πρὸς προς to; toward
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
εἰ ει if; whether
σήμερον σημερον today; present
θανατωθήσεται θανατοω put to death
ο the
ποιήσας ποιεω do; make
τὴν ο the
σωτηρίαν σωτηρια safety
τὴν ο the
μεγάλην μεγας great; loud
ταύτην ουτος this; he
ἐν εν in
Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel
ζῇ ζαω live; alive
κύριος κυριος lord; master
εἰ ει if; whether
πεσεῖται πιπτω fall
τῆς ο the
τριχὸς θριξ hair
τῆς ο the
κεφαλῆς κεφαλη head; top
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
ἐπὶ επι in; on
τὴν ο the
γῆν γη earth; land
ὅτι οτι since; that
ο the
λαὸς λαος populace; population
τοῦ ο the
θεοῦ θεος God
ἐποίησεν ποιεω do; make
τὴν ο the
ἡμέραν ημερα day
ταύτην ουτος this; he
καὶ και and; even
προσηύξατο προσευχομαι pray
ο the
λαὸς λαος populace; population
περὶ περι about; around
Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν in
τῇ ο the
ἡμέρᾳ ημερα day
ἐκείνῃ εκεινος that
καὶ και and; even
οὐκ ου not
ἀπέθανεν αποθνησκω die
14:45
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֨אמֶר yyˌōmer אמר say
הָ הַ the
עָ֜ם ʕˈām עַם people
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
שָׁא֗וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
הֲֽ hˈᵃ הֲ [interrogative]
יֹונָתָ֤ן׀ yônāṯˈān יֹונָתָן Jonathan
יָמוּת֙ yāmûṯ מות die
אֲשֶׁ֣ר ʔᵃšˈer אֲשֶׁר [relative]
עָ֠שָׂה ʕāśˌā עשׂה make
הַ ha הַ the
יְשׁוּעָ֨ה yᵊšûʕˌā יְשׁוּעָה salvation
הַ ha הַ the
גְּדֹולָ֣ה ggᵊḏôlˈā גָּדֹול great
הַ ha הַ the
זֹּאת֮ zzōṯ זֹאת this
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
יִשְׂרָאֵל֒ yiśrāʔˌēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel
חָלִ֗ילָה ḥālˈîlā חָלִילָה be it far
חַי־ ḥay- חַי alive
יְהוָה֙ [yᵊhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH
אִם־ ʔim- אִם if
יִפֹּ֞ל yippˈōl נפל fall
מִ mi מִן from
שַּׂעֲרַ֤ת śśaʕᵃrˈaṯ שַׂעֲרָה single hair
רֹאשֹׁו֙ rōšˌô רֹאשׁ head
אַ֔רְצָה ʔˈarṣā אֶרֶץ earth
כִּֽי־ kˈî- כִּי that
עִם־ ʕim- עִם with
אֱלֹהִ֥ים ʔᵉlōhˌîm אֱלֹהִים god(s)
עָשָׂ֖ה ʕāśˌā עשׂה make
הַ ha הַ the
יֹּ֣ום yyˈôm יֹום day
הַ ha הַ the
זֶּ֑ה zzˈeh זֶה this
וַ wa וְ and
יִּפְדּ֥וּ yyifdˌû פדה buy off
הָ הַ the
עָ֛ם ʕˈām עַם people
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
יֹונָתָ֖ן yônāṯˌān יֹונָתָן Jonathan
וְ wᵊ וְ and
לֹא־ lō- לֹא not
מֵֽת׃ ס mˈēṯ . s מות die
14:45. dixitque populus ad Saul ergone Ionathan morietur qui fecit salutem hanc magnam in Israhel hoc nefas est vivit Dominus si ceciderit capillus de capite eius in terram quia cum Deo operatus est hodie liberavit ergo populus Ionathan ut non moreretur
And the people said to Saul: Shall Jonathan then die, who hath wrought this great salvation in Israel? this must not be: As the Lord liveth, there shall not one hair of his head fall to the ground, for he hath wrought with God this day. So the people delivered Jonathan, that he should not die.
14:45. And the people said to Saul: “Why should Jonathan have to die, who has accomplished this great salvation in Israel? This is wrong. As the Lord lives, not one hair of his head should fall to the ground. For he has wrought with God this day.” Therefore, the people freed Jonathan, so that he would not die.
14:45. And the people said unto Saul, Shall Jonathan die, who hath wrought this great salvation in Israel? God forbid: [as] the LORD liveth, there shall not one hair of his head fall to the ground; for he hath wrought with God this day. So the people rescued Jonathan, that he died not.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:45: And the people said - "Shall Jonathan die, who hath wrought this great salvation in Israel? God forbid! As the Lord liveth, there shall not one hair of his head fall to the ground." Here was a righteous and impartial jury, who brought in a verdict according to the evidence: No man should die but for a breach of the law of God; but Jonathan hath not broken any law of God; therefore Jonathan should not die. And because he should not, therefore he shall not.
He hath wrought with God this day - God has been commander-in-chief; Jonathan has acted under his directions.
So the people rescued Jonathan - And God testified no displeasure; and perhaps he permitted all this that he might correct Saul's propensity to rashness and precipitancy.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:47
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:45: who hath: Sa1 14:23, Sa1 19:5; Neh 9:27
there shall not: The people judged rightly, that the guilt was contracted by Saul, and not by Jonathan; and therefore they rescued him from the hands of his rash and severe father. Sa2 14:11; Kg1 1:52; Mat 10:30; Luk 21:18; Act 27:34
he hath: Ch2 19:11; Isa 13:3; Act 14:27, Act 15:12, Act 21:19; Rom 15:18; Co1 3:9; Co2 6:1; Phi 2:12, Phi 2:13; Rev 17:14, Rev 19:14
the people: Isa 29:20, Isa 29:21
Geneva 1599
And the people said unto Saul, (s) Shall Jonathan die, who hath wrought this great salvation in Israel? God forbid: [as] the LORD liveth, there shall not one hair of his head fall to the ground; for he hath wrought with God this day. So the people rescued Jonathan, that he died not.
(s) The people thought it their duty to rescue him, who out of ignorance had broken a rash law, and by whom they had received so great a benefit.
John Gill
And the people said unto Saul,.... Hearing such words, and filled with grief, pity, and sympathy for Jonathan, as Josephus (k) observes:
shall Jonathan die, who hath wrought this great salvation in Israel? no, he shall not; what, such a man as he die, who, under God, has been the instrument of so great deliverance, who first began it himself with one man only with him, and has proceeded in it to the finishing of it?
God forbid: this shall not be so; they speak of it with the utmost abhorrence and detestation, as a shocking piece of cruelty and ingratitude, unheard of, and not to be paralleled:
as the Lord liveth, there shall not one hair of his head fall to the ground; as Saul swore he should die, they also swear he should not, expressing their firm resolution to stand by him, and preserve his life; and so far should it be from him to have his life taken away, that an hair of his head should not be touched, or the least injury done to his person; for though they had yielded a ready obedience to all the orders and commands of Saul, which were distressing to themselves, they were determined to oppose him in this case of his son:
for he hath wrought with God this day; God has been with him, assisted him to do great things for Israel, and therefore should not die for a thing so trivial; and it being not done in disobedience to his father, nor in contempt of him, but through pure ignorance, as some of them well knew; so the Targum,"for it is known before the Lord, that in ignorance he did it this day:"
so the people rescued Jonathan, that he died not; not by force, but by their resolution and importunity; or "redeemed" him (l), by exposing their own lives to danger in opposing their king, and by their petitions to him for him; and, as Josephus says (m), by their prayers to God for him, that his fault might be forgiven.
(k) Antiqu. l. 6. c. 6. sect. 4. (l) "redemerunt", Pagninus, Montanus, &c. (m) Ut supra, (Antiqu. l. 6. c. 6.) sect. 5.
John Wesley
With God - In concurrence with God, he hath wrought this salvation. God is so far from being offended with Jonathan, that he hath graciously owned him in the great service of this day.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
the people rescued Jonathan, that he died not--When Saul became aware of Jonathan's transgression in regard to the honey, albeit it was done in ignorance and involved no guilt, he was, like Jephthah [Judg 11:31, Judg 11:35], about to put his son to death, in conformity with his vow [1Kings 14:44]. But the more enlightened conscience of the army prevented the tarnishing the glory of the day by the blood of the young hero, to whose faith and valor it was chiefly due.
14:4614:46: Եւ դարձա՛ւ Սաւուղ յայլազգեացն. եւ այլազգիքն գնացի՛ն ՚ի տեղիս իւրեանց։
46 Սաւուղը դադարեց այլազգիներին հետապնդելուց, եւ այլազգիներն իրենց տեղը գնացին:
46 Սաւուղ Փղշտացիներէն ետ դարձաւ ու Փղշտացիները իրենց տեղը գացին։
Եւ դարձաւ Սաւուղ յայլազգեացն, եւ այլազգիքն գնացին ի տեղիս իւրեանց:

14:46: Եւ դարձա՛ւ Սաւուղ յայլազգեացն. եւ այլազգիքն գնացի՛ն ՚ի տեղիս իւրեանց։
46 Սաւուղը դադարեց այլազգիներին հետապնդելուց, եւ այլազգիներն իրենց տեղը գնացին:
46 Սաւուղ Փղշտացիներէն ետ դարձաւ ու Փղշտացիները իրենց տեղը գացին։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:4614:46 И возвратился Саул от преследования Филистимлян; Филистимляне же пошли в свое место.
14:46 καὶ και and; even ἀνέβη αναβαινω step up; ascend Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul ἀπὸ απο from; away ὄπισθεν οπισθεν from behind; in back of τῶν ο the ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner καὶ και and; even οἱ ο the ἀλλόφυλοι αλλοφυλος foreigner ἀπῆλθον απερχομαι go off; go away εἰς εις into; for τὸν ο the τόπον τοπος place; locality αὐτῶν αυτος he; him
14:46 וַ wa וְ and יַּ֣עַל yyˈaʕal עלה ascend שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul מֵ mē מִן from אַחֲרֵ֖י ʔaḥᵃrˌê אַחַר after פְּלִשְׁתִּ֑ים pᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine וּ û וְ and פְלִשְׁתִּ֖ים fᵊlištˌîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine הָלְכ֥וּ hālᵊḵˌû הלך walk לִ li לְ to מְקֹומָֽם׃ mᵊqômˈām מָקֹום place
14:46. recessitque Saul nec persecutus est Philisthim porro Philisthim abierunt in loca suaAnd Saul went back, and did not pursue after the Philistines: and the Philistines went to their own places.
46. Then Saul went up from following the Philistines: and the Philistines went to their own place.
14:46. And Saul withdrew, and he did not pursue the Philistines. And the Philistines went away to their own places.
14:46. Then Saul went up from following the Philistines: and the Philistines went to their own place.
Then Saul went up from following the Philistines: and the Philistines went to their own place:

14:46 И возвратился Саул от преследования Филистимлян; Филистимляне же пошли в свое место.
14:46
καὶ και and; even
ἀνέβη αναβαινω step up; ascend
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
ἀπὸ απο from; away
ὄπισθεν οπισθεν from behind; in back of
τῶν ο the
ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner
καὶ και and; even
οἱ ο the
ἀλλόφυλοι αλλοφυλος foreigner
ἀπῆλθον απερχομαι go off; go away
εἰς εις into; for
τὸν ο the
τόπον τοπος place; locality
αὐτῶν αυτος he; him
14:46
וַ wa וְ and
יַּ֣עַל yyˈaʕal עלה ascend
שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
מֵ מִן from
אַחֲרֵ֖י ʔaḥᵃrˌê אַחַר after
פְּלִשְׁתִּ֑ים pᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
וּ û וְ and
פְלִשְׁתִּ֖ים fᵊlištˌîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
הָלְכ֥וּ hālᵊḵˌû הלך walk
לִ li לְ to
מְקֹומָֽם׃ mᵊqômˈām מָקֹום place
14:46. recessitque Saul nec persecutus est Philisthim porro Philisthim abierunt in loca sua
And Saul went back, and did not pursue after the Philistines: and the Philistines went to their own places.
14:46. And Saul withdrew, and he did not pursue the Philistines. And the Philistines went away to their own places.
14:46. Then Saul went up from following the Philistines: and the Philistines went to their own place.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ all ▾
John Gill
Then Saul went up from following the Philistines,.... Returned home to his own city, finding that he could get no answer from the Lord, whether he should pursue further or not, and losing the time and opportunity of doing it, by examining into the affair of his son, and casting lots to find it out:
and the Philistines went to their own place; their country and cities, such of them as remained, who were not cut off by their own and the sword of the Israelites. Josephus (n) says, Saul killed about 60,000 of them. It seems to be the will of God that they should not now be utterly destroyed, that they might be a rod of correction in his hand, to chastise the people of Israel hereafter.
(n) Antiqu. l. 6. c. 6. sect. 5.
14:4714:47: Եւ եհա՛ս Սաւուղայ թագաւորել, եւ վիճակեցա՛ւ ՚ի վերայ Իսրայէլի. եւ տա՛յր պատերազմ շուրջ ընդ ամենայն թշնամիս իւր. եւ ընդ Մովաբայ, եւ ընդ որդիսն Ամոնայ. եւ ընդ որդիսն Եդոմայ, եւ ընդ Բեթովրայ, եւ ընդ թագաւորին Սուբայ, եւ ընդ այլազգի՛սն. եւ ուր շրջէր՝ փրկէ՛ր եւ առնէր զօրութիւնս սաստի՛կս։
47 Սաւուղն սկսեց թագաւորել, եւ նա որպէս ժառանգութիւն ստացաւ Իսրայէլը: Պատերազմեց իր շուրջը գտնուող բոլոր թշնամիների դէմ, մովաբացիների, ամոնացիների, եդոմացիների, բեթորացիների, Սուբայի թագաւորի եւ այլազգիների դէմ: Որ կողմը որ դարձաւ, յաղթանակ տարաւ:
47 Երբ Սաւուղ սկսաւ Իսրայէլի վրայ թագաւորել, բոլոր շրջակայ թշնամիներուն հետ, այսինքն Մովաբին հետ եւ Ամմոնի որդիներուն հետ, Եդովմին հետ, Սուբայի թագաւորներուն հետ ու Փղշտացիներուն հետ պատերազմ ըրաւ եւ ո՛ր կողմը որ դարձաւ՝ յաղթեց։
Եւ եհաս Սաւուղայ թագաւորել, [292]եւ վիճակեցաւ`` ի վերայ Իսրայելի. եւ տայր պատերազմ շուրջ ընդ ամենայն թշնամիս իւր, ընդ Մովաբայ եւ ընդ որդիսն Ամոնայ եւ ընդ որդիսն Եդովմայ [293]եւ ընդ Բեթովրայ`` եւ ընդ թագաւորին Սուբայ եւ ընդ այլազգիսն. եւ ուր շրջէր` փրկէր:

14:47: Եւ եհա՛ս Սաւուղայ թագաւորել, եւ վիճակեցա՛ւ ՚ի վերայ Իսրայէլի. եւ տա՛յր պատերազմ շուրջ ընդ ամենայն թշնամիս իւր. եւ ընդ Մովաբայ, եւ ընդ որդիսն Ամոնայ. եւ ընդ որդիսն Եդոմայ, եւ ընդ Բեթովրայ, եւ ընդ թագաւորին Սուբայ, եւ ընդ այլազգի՛սն. եւ ուր շրջէր՝ փրկէ՛ր եւ առնէր զօրութիւնս սաստի՛կս։
47 Սաւուղն սկսեց թագաւորել, եւ նա որպէս ժառանգութիւն ստացաւ Իսրայէլը: Պատերազմեց իր շուրջը գտնուող բոլոր թշնամիների դէմ, մովաբացիների, ամոնացիների, եդոմացիների, բեթորացիների, Սուբայի թագաւորի եւ այլազգիների դէմ: Որ կողմը որ դարձաւ, յաղթանակ տարաւ:
47 Երբ Սաւուղ սկսաւ Իսրայէլի վրայ թագաւորել, բոլոր շրջակայ թշնամիներուն հետ, այսինքն Մովաբին հետ եւ Ամմոնի որդիներուն հետ, Եդովմին հետ, Սուբայի թագաւորներուն հետ ու Փղշտացիներուն հետ պատերազմ ըրաւ եւ ո՛ր կողմը որ դարձաւ՝ յաղթեց։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:4714:47 И утвердил Саул свое царствование над Израилем, и воевал со всеми окрестными врагами своими, с Моавом и с Аммонитянами, и с Едомом [и с Вефором] и с царями Совы и с Филистимлянами, и везде, против кого ни обращался, имел успех.
14:47 καὶ και and; even Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul κατακληροῦται κατακληροω work ἐπὶ επι in; on Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel καὶ και and; even ἐπολέμει πολεμεω battle κύκλῳ κυκλω circling; in a circle πάντας πας all; every τοὺς ο the ἐχθροὺς εχθρος hostile; enemy αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him εἰς εις into; for τὸν ο the Μωαβ μωαβ and; even εἰς εις into; for τοὺς ο the υἱοὺς υιος son Αμμων αμμων and; even εἰς εις into; for τοὺς ο the υἱοὺς υιος son Εδωμ εδωμ and; even εἰς εις into; for τὸν ο the Βαιθεωρ βαιθεωρ and; even εἰς εις into; for βασιλέα βασιλευς monarch; king Σουβα σουβα and; even εἰς εις into; for τοὺς ο the ἀλλοφύλους αλλοφυλος foreigner οὗ ος who; what ἂν αν perhaps; ever ἐστράφη στρεφω turn; turned around ἐσῴζετο σωζω save
14:47 וְ wᵊ וְ and שָׁא֛וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul לָכַ֥ד lāḵˌaḏ לכד seize הַ ha הַ the מְּלוּכָ֖ה mmᵊlûḵˌā מְלוּכָה kingship עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon יִשְׂרָאֵ֑ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel וַ wa וְ and יִּלָּ֣חֶם yyillˈāḥem לחם fight סָבִ֣יב׀ sāvˈîv סָבִיב surrounding בְּֽ bᵊˈ בְּ in כָל־ ḵol- כֹּל whole אֹיְבָ֡יו ʔōyᵊvˈāʸw איב be hostile בְּ bᵊ בְּ in מֹואָ֣ב׀ môʔˈāv מֹואָב Moab וּ û וְ and בִ vi בְּ in בְנֵי־ vᵊnê- בֵּן son עַמֹּ֨ון ʕammˌôn עַמֹּון Ammon וּ û וְ and בֶ ve בְּ in אֱדֹ֜ום ʔᵉḏˈôm אֱדֹום Edom וּ û וְ and בְ vᵊ בְּ in מַלְכֵ֤י malᵊḵˈê מֶלֶךְ king צֹובָה֙ ṣôvˌā צֹובָא Zobah וּ û וְ and בַ va בְּ in † הַ the פְּלִשְׁתִּ֔ים ppᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine וּ û וְ and בְ vᵊ בְּ in כֹ֥ל ḵˌōl כֹּל whole אֲשֶׁר־ ʔᵃšer- אֲשֶׁר [relative] יִפְנֶ֖ה yifnˌeh פנה turn יַרְשִֽׁיעַ׃ yaršˈîₐʕ רשׁע be guilty
14:47. at Saul confirmato regno super Israhel pugnabat per circuitum adversum omnes inimicos eius contra Moab et filios Ammon et Edom et reges Suba et Philistheos et quocumque se verterat superabatAnd Saul having his kingdom established over Israel, fought against all his enemies round about, against Moab, and against the children of Ammon, and Edom, and the kings of Soba, and the Philistines: and whithersoever he turned himself, he overcame.
47. Now when Saul had taken the kingdom over Israel, he fought against all his enemies on every side, against Moab, and against the children of Ammon, and against Edom, and against the kings of Zobah, and against the Philistines: and whithersoever he turned himself, he vexed .
14:47. And Saul, his kingdom having been confirmed over Israel, was fighting against all his enemies on all sides: against Moab, and the sons of Ammon, and Edom, and the kings of Zobah, and the Philistines. And wherever he turned himself, he was successful.
14:47. So Saul took the kingdom over Israel, and fought against all his enemies on every side, against Moab, and against the children of Ammon, and against Edom, and against the kings of Zobah, and against the Philistines: and whithersoever he turned himself, he vexed [them].
So Saul took the kingdom over Israel, and fought against all his enemies on every side, against Moab, and against the children of Ammon, and against Edom, and against the kings of Zobah, and against the Philistines: and whithersoever he turned himself, he vexed:

14:47 И утвердил Саул свое царствование над Израилем, и воевал со всеми окрестными врагами своими, с Моавом и с Аммонитянами, и с Едомом [и с Вефором] и с царями Совы и с Филистимлянами, и везде, против кого ни обращался, имел успех.
14:47
καὶ και and; even
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
κατακληροῦται κατακληροω work
ἐπὶ επι in; on
Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel
καὶ και and; even
ἐπολέμει πολεμεω battle
κύκλῳ κυκλω circling; in a circle
πάντας πας all; every
τοὺς ο the
ἐχθροὺς εχθρος hostile; enemy
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
εἰς εις into; for
τὸν ο the
Μωαβ μωαβ and; even
εἰς εις into; for
τοὺς ο the
υἱοὺς υιος son
Αμμων αμμων and; even
εἰς εις into; for
τοὺς ο the
υἱοὺς υιος son
Εδωμ εδωμ and; even
εἰς εις into; for
τὸν ο the
Βαιθεωρ βαιθεωρ and; even
εἰς εις into; for
βασιλέα βασιλευς monarch; king
Σουβα σουβα and; even
εἰς εις into; for
τοὺς ο the
ἀλλοφύλους αλλοφυλος foreigner
οὗ ος who; what
ἂν αν perhaps; ever
ἐστράφη στρεφω turn; turned around
ἐσῴζετο σωζω save
14:47
וְ wᵊ וְ and
שָׁא֛וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
לָכַ֥ד lāḵˌaḏ לכד seize
הַ ha הַ the
מְּלוּכָ֖ה mmᵊlûḵˌā מְלוּכָה kingship
עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon
יִשְׂרָאֵ֑ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel
וַ wa וְ and
יִּלָּ֣חֶם yyillˈāḥem לחם fight
סָבִ֣יב׀ sāvˈîv סָבִיב surrounding
בְּֽ bᵊˈ בְּ in
כָל־ ḵol- כֹּל whole
אֹיְבָ֡יו ʔōyᵊvˈāʸw איב be hostile
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
מֹואָ֣ב׀ môʔˈāv מֹואָב Moab
וּ û וְ and
בִ vi בְּ in
בְנֵי־ vᵊnê- בֵּן son
עַמֹּ֨ון ʕammˌôn עַמֹּון Ammon
וּ û וְ and
בֶ ve בְּ in
אֱדֹ֜ום ʔᵉḏˈôm אֱדֹום Edom
וּ û וְ and
בְ vᵊ בְּ in
מַלְכֵ֤י malᵊḵˈê מֶלֶךְ king
צֹובָה֙ ṣôvˌā צֹובָא Zobah
וּ û וְ and
בַ va בְּ in
הַ the
פְּלִשְׁתִּ֔ים ppᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
וּ û וְ and
בְ vᵊ בְּ in
כֹ֥ל ḵˌōl כֹּל whole
אֲשֶׁר־ ʔᵃšer- אֲשֶׁר [relative]
יִפְנֶ֖ה yifnˌeh פנה turn
יַרְשִֽׁיעַ׃ yaršˈîₐʕ רשׁע be guilty
14:47. at Saul confirmato regno super Israhel pugnabat per circuitum adversum omnes inimicos eius contra Moab et filios Ammon et Edom et reges Suba et Philistheos et quocumque se verterat superabat
And Saul having his kingdom established over Israel, fought against all his enemies round about, against Moab, and against the children of Ammon, and Edom, and the kings of Soba, and the Philistines: and whithersoever he turned himself, he overcame.
14:47. And Saul, his kingdom having been confirmed over Israel, was fighting against all his enemies on all sides: against Moab, and the sons of Ammon, and Edom, and the kings of Zobah, and the Philistines. And wherever he turned himself, he was successful.
14:47. So Saul took the kingdom over Israel, and fought against all his enemies on every side, against Moab, and against the children of Ammon, and against Edom, and against the kings of Zobah, and against the Philistines: and whithersoever he turned himself, he vexed [them].
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ kad▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ mh▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
47: Моав - на восточном берегу Мертвого моря; Аммон - в южных пределах восточного Заиорданья; Вефор - одно из неизвестных в настоящее время племен; Сова (или Сува, Цоба) - государство в Сирии; филистимляне занимали юго-западный угол Xанаана.
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
The Amalekites Destroyed. B. C. 1067.

47 So Saul took the kingdom over Israel, and fought against all his enemies on every side, against Moab, and against the children of Ammon, and against Edom, and against the kings of Zobah, and against the Philistines: and whithersoever he turned himself, he vexed them. 48 And he gathered a host, and smote the Amalekites, and delivered Israel out of the hands of them that spoiled them. 49 Now the sons of Saul were Jonathan, and Ishui, and Melchishua: and the names of his two daughters were these; the name of the firstborn Merab, and the name of the younger Michal: 50 And the name of Saul's wife was Ahinoam, the daughter of Ahimaaz: and the name of the captain of his host was Abner, the son of Ner, Saul's uncle. 51 And Kish was the father of Saul; and Ner the father of Abner was the son of Abiel. 52 And there was sore war against the Philistines all the days of Saul: and when Saul saw any strong man, or any valiant man, he took him unto him.
Here is a general account of Saul's court and camp. 1. Of his court and family, the names of his sons and daughters (v. 49), and of his wife and his cousin-german that was general of his army, v. 50. There is mention of another wife of Saul's (2 Sam. xxi. 8), Rizpah, a secondary wife, and of the children he had by her. 2. Of his camp and military actions. (1.) How he levied his army: When he saw any strong valiant man, that was remarkably fit for service, he took him unto him (v. 52), as Samuel had told them the manner of the king would be (ch. viii. 11); and, if he must have a standing army, it was his prudence to fill it up with the ablest men he could make choice of. (2.) How he employed his army. He guarded his country against the insults of its enemies on every side, and prevented their incursions, v. 47, 48. It is supposed that he acted only defensively against those that used to invade the borders of Israel; and whithersoever he turned himself, as there was occasion, he vexed them, by checking and disappointing them. But the enemies he struggled most with were the Philistines, with whom he had sore war all his days, v. 52. He had little reason to be proud of his royal dignity, nor had any of his neighbours cause to envy him, for he had little enjoyment of himself after he took the kingdom. He could not vex his enemies without some vexation to himself, such thorns are crowns quilted with.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:47: So Saul took the kingdom - The Targum appears to give the meaning of this expression: "Saul prospered in his government over Israel." And the proofs of his prosperity are immediately subjoined.
Fought against all his enemies - Of the wars which are mentioned here we have no particulars; they must have endured a long time, and have been, at least in general, successful.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:48
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
14:47: Compare Sa2 8:15. The preceding narrative shows that before this time Saul had been king in name only, since his country was occupied by the Philistines, and he could only muster 600 men, and those but half armed and pent up in a narrow stronghold. Now, however, on the expulsion of the Philistines from his country, and the return of the Israelites from their vassalage and from their hiding places Sa1 14:21-22, Saul became king in deed as well as in name, and acted the part of a king through the rest of his reign in defending his people against their enemies round about. A comprehensive list of these enemies, including the Ammonite war which had already been described Sa1 11:1-15, and the Amalekite war which follows in 1 Sam. 15, is given in Sa1 14:47-48. There is not the slightest indication from the words whether this "taking the kingdom" occurred soon or really years after Saul's anointing at Gilgal. Hence, some would place the clause Sa1 14:47-52 immediately after Sa1 11:1-15, or 1 Sam. 12, as a summary of Saul's reign. The details of the reign, namely, of the Philistine war in 1 Sam. 13; 14, of the Amalekite war in 1 Sam. 15, and the other events down to the end of Sa1 31:1-13, preceded by the formulary, Sa1 13:1, would then follow according to the common method of Hebrew historical narrative.
Zobah - This was one of the petty Ara-roman kingdoms flourishing at this time (Psa 60:1-12 title). It seems to have been situated between Damascus and the Euphrates.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:47: Saul: Sa1 13:1
fought: Kg2 14:27
Ammon: Sa1 11:11, Sa1 12:2
Zobah: Sa2 10:6; Kg1 11:23
Carl Friedrich Keil and Franz Delitzsch

General Summary of Saul's other Wars, and Account of his Family. - 1Kings 14:47. "But Saul had taken the sovereignty." As Saul had first of all secured a recognition of himself as king on the part of all the tribes of Israel, through his victory over the Ammonites at Jabesh (1Kings 11:12.), so it was through the victory which he had gained over the Philistines, and by which these obstinate foes of Israel were driven back into their own land, that he first acquired the kingship over Israel, i.e., first really secured the regal authority over the Israelites. This is the meaning of המּלוּכה לכד; and this statement is not at variance either with the election of Saul by lot (1Kings 10:17.), or with his confirmation at Gilgal (1Kings 11:14-15). But as Saul had to fight for the sovereignty, and could only secure it by successful warfare, his other wars are placed in the foreground in the summary account of his reign which follows (1Kings 14:47, 1Kings 14:48), whilst the notices concerning his family, which stand at the very beginning in the case of other kings, are not mentioned till afterwards (1Kings 14:49-51). Saul fought successfully against all the enemies of Israel round about; against Moab, the Ammonites, Edom, the kings of Zobah, a district of Syria on this side the Euphrates (see at 2Kings 8:3), and against the Philistines. The war against the Ammonites is described in 1Kings 11:1-15; but with the Philistines Saul had to wage repeated war all the days of his life (1Kings 14:52). The other wars are none of them more fully described, simply because they were of no importance to the history of the kingdom of God, having neither furnished occasion for any miraculous displays of divine omnipotence, nor brought about the subjection of hostile nations to the power of Israel. "Whithersoever he turned, he inflicted punishment." This is the rendering which Luther has very aptly given to ירשׁיא; for הרשׁיע signifies to declare wrong, hence to condemn, more especially as applied to judges: here it denotes sentence or condemnation by deeds. Saul chastised these nations for their attacks upon Israel.
1Kings 14:48
"And he acquired power;" חיל עשׂה (as in Num 24:18) does not merely signify he proved himself brave, or he formed an army, but denotes the development and unfolding of power in various respects. Here it relates more particularly to the development of strength in the war against Amalek, by virtue of which Saul smote this arch-enemy of Israel, and put an end to their depredations. This war is described more fully in 1 Samuel 15, on account of its consequences in relation to Saul's own sovereignty.
1Kings 14:49-51
Saul's family. - 1Kings 14:49. Only three of his sons are mentioned, namely those who fell with him, according to 1Kings 31:2, in the war with the Philistines. Jisvi is only another name for Abinadab (1Kings 31:2; 1Chron 8:33; 1Chron 9:39). In these passages in the Chronicles there is a fourth mentioned, Esh-baal, i.e., the one who is called Ish-bosheth in 2Kings 2:8, etc., and who was set up by Abner as the antagonist of David. The reason why he is not mentioned here it is impossible to determine. It may be that the name has fallen out simply through some mistake in copying: the daughters Michal and Merab are mentioned, with special reference to the occurrence described in 1Kings 18:17.
1Kings 14:50-51
Abner the general was also Saul's cousin. For "son of Abiel" (ben Abiel) we must read "sons of Abiel" (bne Abiel: see 1Kings 9:1).
1Kings 14:52
The statement, "and the war was hard (severe) against the Philistines as long as Saul lived," merely serves to explain the notice which follows, namely, that Saul took or drew to himself every strong man and every brave man that he saw. If we observe this, which is the true relation between the two clauses in this verse, the appearance of abruptness which we find in the first notice completely vanishes, and the verse follows very suitably upon the allusion to the general. The meaning might be expressed in this manner: And as Saul had to carry on a severe war against the Philistines his whole life long, he drew to himself every powerful man and every brave man that he met with.
John Gill
So Saul took the kingdom over Israel,.... Which seemed to be almost taken from him when he was shut up in Gibeah, and the Philistines ravaged his country at pleasure; but now, having obtained a victory over them, he recovered his kingdom, and reassumed his power and authority; or he was now strengthened in it, as Kimchi interprets it; the people seeing that he succeeded in his wars with their enemies, they readily submitted to his government without any hesitation, and obeyed his commands; so the Targum,"Saul prospered in the kingdom over Israel;''and, according to Abarbinel, these words will admit of another sense, that whereas, after he was anointed and made king, he followed the herd, and attended rustic affairs; but now, after this victory over the Philistines, he took upon him the state and majesty of a king, and no more concerned himself with his farm and cattle, but betook himself wholly to regal and military affairs, as follows:
and fought against all his enemies on every side; who invaded his kingdom from different quarters; he defended himself against them, and preserved his kingdom:
against Moab, and against the children of Ammon; who lay to the east of him:
and against Edom; which was on the southern border of his land:
and against the king of Zobah; a part of Syria, which was to the north of the land of Israel, and was near Damascus, see 2Kings 8:3, and, according to Benjamin of Tudela (o), the same with Haleb, or Aleppo, There never were but two kings of it, Rehob and Hadadezer, who lived in the reigns of Saul and David, 2Kings 8:3.
and against the Philistines; who were on the western border of the land of Canaan:
and whithersoever he turned himself, he vexed them; disturbed and disquieted them, and made them very uneasy; he terrified and distressed them; the Targum is, he "condemned" them, he treated them as wicked and ungodly persons, and punished them as such.
(o) Itinerar. p. 59.
John Wesley
Took the kingdom - That is, resumed the administration of it, after he had in a manner lost it by the Philistines, who had almost turned him out of it.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
So Saul . . . fought against all his enemies on every side--This signal triumph over the Philistines was followed, not only by their expulsion from the land of Israel, but by successful incursions against various hostile neighbors, whom he harassed though he did not subdue them.
14:4814:48: Եւ եհա՛ր զԱմաղէկ, եւ ապրեցո՛յց զԻսրայէլ ՚ի ձեռաց կոխողաց նորա[2978]։ [2978] Ոմանք. ՚Ի ձեռաց կոխողաց նորա։
48 Նա մեծ քաջագործութիւններ արեց, յաղթեց ամաղէկացիներին եւ Իսրայէլը փրկեց այն ոտնակոխ անողների ձեռքից:
48 Ու քաջութիւն ընելով* Ամաղէկը զարկաւ եւ ազատեց Իսրայէլը իր կողոպտիչներուն ձեռքէն։
Եւ առնէր զօրութիւնս սաստիկս. եւ եհար զԱմաղէկ, եւ ապրեցոյց զԻսրայէլ ի ձեռաց կոխողաց նորա:

14:48: Եւ եհա՛ր զԱմաղէկ, եւ ապրեցո՛յց զԻսրայէլ ՚ի ձեռաց կոխողաց նորա[2978]։
[2978] Ոմանք. ՚Ի ձեռաց կոխողաց նորա։
48 Նա մեծ քաջագործութիւններ արեց, յաղթեց ամաղէկացիներին եւ Իսրայէլը փրկեց այն ոտնակոխ անողների ձեռքից:
48 Ու քաջութիւն ընելով* Ամաղէկը զարկաւ եւ ազատեց Իսրայէլը իր կողոպտիչներուն ձեռքէն։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:4814:48 И устроил войско, и поразил Амалика, и освободил Израиля от руки грабителей его.
14:48 καὶ και and; even ἐποίησεν ποιεω do; make δύναμιν δυναμις power; ability καὶ και and; even ἐπάταξεν πατασσω pat; impact τὸν ο the Αμαληκ αμαληκ and; even ἐξείλατο εξαιρεω extract; take out τὸν ο the Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel ἐκ εκ from; out of χειρὸς χειρ hand τῶν ο the καταπατούντων καταπατεω trample αὐτόν αυτος he; him
14:48 וַ wa וְ and יַּ֣עַשׂ yyˈaʕaś עשׂה make חַ֔יִל ḥˈayil חַיִל power וַ wa וְ and יַּ֖ךְ yyˌaḵ נכה strike אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] עֲמָלֵ֑ק ʕᵃmālˈēq עֲמָלֵק Amalek וַ wa וְ and יַּצֵּ֥ל yyaṣṣˌēl נצל deliver אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] יִשְׂרָאֵ֖ל yiśrāʔˌēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel מִ mi מִן from יַּ֥ד yyˌaḏ יָד hand שֹׁסֵֽהוּ׃ ס šōsˈēhû . s שׁסה spoil
14:48. congregatoque exercitu percussit Amalech et eruit Israhel de manu vastatorum eiusAnd gathering together an army, he defeated Amalec, and delivered Israel from the hand of them that spoiled them.
48. And he did valiantly, and smote the Amalekites, and delivered Israel out of the hands of them that spoiled them.
14:48. And gathering together an army, he struck Amalek. And he rescued Israel from the hand of those who would lay waste to them.
14:48. And he gathered an host, and smote the Amalekites, and delivered Israel out of the hands of them that spoiled them.
And he gathered an host, and smote the Amalekites, and delivered Israel out of the hands of them that spoiled them:

14:48 И устроил войско, и поразил Амалика, и освободил Израиля от руки грабителей его.
14:48
καὶ και and; even
ἐποίησεν ποιεω do; make
δύναμιν δυναμις power; ability
καὶ και and; even
ἐπάταξεν πατασσω pat; impact
τὸν ο the
Αμαληκ αμαληκ and; even
ἐξείλατο εξαιρεω extract; take out
τὸν ο the
Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel
ἐκ εκ from; out of
χειρὸς χειρ hand
τῶν ο the
καταπατούντων καταπατεω trample
αὐτόν αυτος he; him
14:48
וַ wa וְ and
יַּ֣עַשׂ yyˈaʕaś עשׂה make
חַ֔יִל ḥˈayil חַיִל power
וַ wa וְ and
יַּ֖ךְ yyˌaḵ נכה strike
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
עֲמָלֵ֑ק ʕᵃmālˈēq עֲמָלֵק Amalek
וַ wa וְ and
יַּצֵּ֥ל yyaṣṣˌēl נצל deliver
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
יִשְׂרָאֵ֖ל yiśrāʔˌēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel
מִ mi מִן from
יַּ֥ד yyˌaḏ יָד hand
שֹׁסֵֽהוּ׃ ס šōsˈēhû . s שׁסה spoil
14:48. congregatoque exercitu percussit Amalech et eruit Israhel de manu vastatorum eius
And gathering together an army, he defeated Amalec, and delivered Israel from the hand of them that spoiled them.
14:48. And gathering together an army, he struck Amalek. And he rescued Israel from the hand of those who would lay waste to them.
14:48. And he gathered an host, and smote the Amalekites, and delivered Israel out of the hands of them that spoiled them.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:48: Smote the Amalekites - This war is mentioned in the following chapter.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:49
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:48: gathered an host: or, wrought mightily
smote: Sa1 15:3-7; Exo 17:14; Deu 25:19
Geneva 1599
And he gathered an host, and smote the (t) Amalekites, and delivered Israel out of the hands of them that spoiled them.
(t) As the Lord had commanded, (Deut 25:17).
John Gill
And he gathered an host,.... A large army; for after the battle with the Ammonites he disbanded his army, and sent them home, retaining only 3000 men, and these deserted him to six hundred, which were all the men he had with him, when he fought last with the Philistines; but now, finding he had enemies on every side of him, he gathered a numerous host to defend his country against them, and particularly to attack the people next mentioned:
and he smote the Amalekites; a people that Israel, by the law of God, were bound to destroy, and blot out their name; a particular account of his expedition against them is given in the following chapter:
and delivered Israel out of the hands of them that spoiled them; the nations before mentioned, Moabites, Ammonites, Edomites, Syrians, and Philistines.
14:4914:49: Եւ էին որդիք Սաւուղայ. Յովնաթան, եւ Յեսսուր, եւ Մեղ՚քիսաւէ. եւ անուանք երկո՛ւց դստերաց նորա, անուն անդրանկանն Ներո՛բ, եւ անուն երկրորդին Մեղ՚քող։
49 Սաւուղի որդիներն էին Յովնաթանը, Յեսսուրը եւ Մեղքիսաւէն, իսկ նրա երկու դուստրերի անուններն էին. մեծինը՝ Մերոբ, իսկ երկրորդի անունը՝ Մեղքող:
49 Սաւուղին որդիները Յովնաթան, Յեսուին ու Մեղքիսաւէն էին։ Անոր երկու աղջիկներուն անունները՝ առաջինին անունը Մերովբ ու պզտիկին անունը Մեղքող էր։
Եւ էին որդիք Սաւուղայ Յովնաթան եւ Յեսսուր եւ Մեղքիսաւէ. եւ անուանք երկուց դստերաց նորա, անուն անդրանկանն Մերոբ, եւ անուն երկրորդին Մեղքող:

14:49: Եւ էին որդիք Սաւուղայ. Յովնաթան, եւ Յեսսուր, եւ Մեղ՚քիսաւէ. եւ անուանք երկո՛ւց դստերաց նորա, անուն անդրանկանն Ներո՛բ, եւ անուն երկրորդին Մեղ՚քող։
49 Սաւուղի որդիներն էին Յովնաթանը, Յեսսուրը եւ Մեղքիսաւէն, իսկ նրա երկու դուստրերի անուններն էին. մեծինը՝ Մերոբ, իսկ երկրորդի անունը՝ Մեղքող:
49 Սաւուղին որդիները Յովնաթան, Յեսուին ու Մեղքիսաւէն էին։ Անոր երկու աղջիկներուն անունները՝ առաջինին անունը Մերովբ ու պզտիկին անունը Մեղքող էր։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:4914:49 Сыновья у Саула были: Ионафан, Иессуи и Мелхисуа; а имена двух дочерей его: имя старшей~--- Мерова, а имя младшей~--- Мелхола.
14:49 καὶ και and; even ἦσαν ειμι be υἱοὶ υιος son Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν and; even Ιεσσιου ιεσσιου and; even Μελχισα μελχισα and; even ὀνόματα ονομα name; notable τῶν ο the δύο δυο two θυγατέρων θυγατηρ daughter αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him ὄνομα ονομα name; notable τῇ ο the πρωτοτόκῳ πρωτοτοκος firstborn Μεροβ μεροβ and; even ὄνομα ονομα name; notable τῇ ο the δευτέρᾳ δευτερος second Μελχολ μελχολ Melchol; Melkhol
14:49 וַ wa וְ and יִּֽהְיוּ֙ yyˈihyû היה be בְּנֵ֣י bᵊnˈê בֵּן son שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul יֹונָתָ֥ן yônāṯˌān יֹונָתָן Jonathan וְ wᵊ וְ and יִשְׁוִ֖י yišwˌî יִשְׁוִי Ishvi וּ û וְ and מַלְכִּי־שׁ֑וּעַ malkî-šˈûₐʕ מַלְכִּי שׁוּעַ Malki-Shua וְ wᵊ וְ and שֵׁם֙ šˌēm שֵׁם name שְׁתֵּ֣י šᵊttˈê שְׁנַיִם two בְנֹתָ֔יו vᵊnōṯˈāʸw בַּת daughter שֵׁ֤ם šˈēm שֵׁם name הַ ha הַ the בְּכִירָה֙ bbᵊḵîrˌā בְּכִירָה first-born woman מֵרַ֔ב mērˈav מֵרַב Merab וְ wᵊ וְ and שֵׁ֥ם šˌēm שֵׁם name הַ ha הַ the קְּטַנָּ֖ה qqᵊṭannˌā קָטָן small מִיכַֽל׃ mîḵˈal מִיכַל Michal
14:49. fuerunt autem filii Saul Ionathan et Iesui et Melchisua nomina duarum filiarum eius nomen primogenitae Merob et nomen minoris MicholAnd the sons of Saul, were Jonathan, and Jessui, and Melchisua: and the names of his two daughters, the name of the firstborn was Merob, and the name of the younger Michol.
49. Now the sons of Saul were Jonathan, and Ishvi, and Malchishua: and the names of his two daughters were these; the name of the firstborn Merab, and the name of the younger Michal:
14:49. Now the sons of Saul were Jonathan, and Ishvi, and Malchishua. And as for the names of his two daughters: the name of the firstborn daughter was Merab, and the name of the younger one was Michal.
14:49. Now the sons of Saul were Jonathan, and Ishui, and Melchishua: and the names of his two daughters [were these]; the name of the firstborn Merab, and the name of the younger Michal:
Now the sons of Saul were Jonathan, and Ishui, and Melchi- shua: and the names of his two daughters [were these]; the name of the firstborn Merab, and the name of the younger Michal:

14:49 Сыновья у Саула были: Ионафан, Иессуи и Мелхисуа; а имена двух дочерей его: имя старшей~--- Мерова, а имя младшей~--- Мелхола.
14:49
καὶ και and; even
ἦσαν ειμι be
υἱοὶ υιος son
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
Ιωναθαν ιωναθαν and; even
Ιεσσιου ιεσσιου and; even
Μελχισα μελχισα and; even
ὀνόματα ονομα name; notable
τῶν ο the
δύο δυο two
θυγατέρων θυγατηρ daughter
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
ὄνομα ονομα name; notable
τῇ ο the
πρωτοτόκῳ πρωτοτοκος firstborn
Μεροβ μεροβ and; even
ὄνομα ονομα name; notable
τῇ ο the
δευτέρᾳ δευτερος second
Μελχολ μελχολ Melchol; Melkhol
14:49
וַ wa וְ and
יִּֽהְיוּ֙ yyˈihyû היה be
בְּנֵ֣י bᵊnˈê בֵּן son
שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
יֹונָתָ֥ן yônāṯˌān יֹונָתָן Jonathan
וְ wᵊ וְ and
יִשְׁוִ֖י yišwˌî יִשְׁוִי Ishvi
וּ û וְ and
מַלְכִּי־שׁ֑וּעַ malkî-šˈûₐʕ מַלְכִּי שׁוּעַ Malki-Shua
וְ wᵊ וְ and
שֵׁם֙ šˌēm שֵׁם name
שְׁתֵּ֣י šᵊttˈê שְׁנַיִם two
בְנֹתָ֔יו vᵊnōṯˈāʸw בַּת daughter
שֵׁ֤ם šˈēm שֵׁם name
הַ ha הַ the
בְּכִירָה֙ bbᵊḵîrˌā בְּכִירָה first-born woman
מֵרַ֔ב mērˈav מֵרַב Merab
וְ wᵊ וְ and
שֵׁ֥ם šˌēm שֵׁם name
הַ ha הַ the
קְּטַנָּ֖ה qqᵊṭannˌā קָטָן small
מִיכַֽל׃ mîḵˈal מִיכַל Michal
14:49. fuerunt autem filii Saul Ionathan et Iesui et Melchisua nomina duarum filiarum eius nomen primogenitae Merob et nomen minoris Michol
And the sons of Saul, were Jonathan, and Jessui, and Melchisua: and the names of his two daughters, the name of the firstborn was Merob, and the name of the younger Michol.
14:49. Now the sons of Saul were Jonathan, and Ishvi, and Malchishua. And as for the names of his two daughters: the name of the firstborn daughter was Merab, and the name of the younger one was Michal.
14:49. Now the sons of Saul were Jonathan, and Ishui, and Melchishua: and the names of his two daughters [were these]; the name of the firstborn Merab, and the name of the younger Michal:
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:49: Now the sons of Saul - We do not find Ishbosheth here. Calmet says it was "because he was too young, and did not go with him to the war, for he mentions only those who were with him." Why then mention his daughters and his wife? Did they go with him to the war?
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 14:52
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
14:49: This enumeration of Saul's children and chief officers is according to the analogy of the subsequent annals of David and Solomen's reign. But the one here called Ishui, is elsewhere (marginal references) called Abi-nadab; and a fourth son, Esh-baal or Ish-bosheth, is here omitted.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:49: Jonathan: Sa1 31:2; Ch1 8:33, Ch1 9:39
name of the firstborn: Sa1 18:7-21, Sa1 25:44; Sa2 3:13-16, Sa2 6:20-23
Geneva 1599
Now the sons of Saul were Jonathan, (u) and Ishui, and Melchishua: and the names of his two daughters [were these]; the name of the firstborn Merab, and the name of the younger (x) Michal:
(u) Called also Abinadab, (1Kings 31:2).
(x) Who was the wife of David, (1Kings 18:27).
John Gill
And the sons of Saul were Jonathan,.... Who seems to be his firstborn, of whom, his valour and success, we read in this and the preceding chapter:
and Ishui; the same with Abinadab, 1Chron 8:33 for he had two names:
and Melchishua; and besides these three there was another, whose name was Ishbosheth, sometimes called Eshbaal, 2Kings 2:8 who succeeded him in the kingdom; for which reason Abarbinel thinks he is not mentioned here, because he was a king; though it is generally supposed the reason why these only are named is, because they went out to war with him, and died with him, but this did not; he had other children by a concubine, or secondary wife, whose name was Rizpah, not mentioned here, 2Kings 21:8,
and the names of his two daughters were these, the name of the firstborn Merab; who was afterwards married to Adriel the Meholathite, 1Kings 18:19 and the name of the younger Michal; who became the wife of David, 1Kings 18:27.
John Wesley
Ishui - Called also Abinadab. 1Kings 31:2. Ishbosheth, Saul's other son is here omitted, because he intended to mention only those of his sons who went with him into the battles here mentioned, and who were afterwards slain with him.
14:5014:50: Եւ անուն կնոջ նորա Աքինոա՛մ դուստր Աքիմասայ. եւ անուն զօրավարին նորա Աբեննե՛ր, որդի Ներեայ որդւոյ ընտանւոյ Սաւուղայ։
50 Նրա կինը Աքիմասի դուստր Աքինոամն էր: Նրա զօրավարը Ների որդի Աբեններն էր, որը Սաւուղի ազգականի որդին էր:
50 Սաւուղին կնոջ անունը Աքինոամ էր, որ Աքիմաասին աղջիկն էր։ Անոր զօրավարին անունը Աբեններ էր, Սաւուղին հօրեղբօրը՝ Ների՝ որդին։
Եւ անուն կնոջ նորա Աքինոամ դուստր Աքիմասայ. եւ անուն զօրավարին նորա Աբեններ, որդի Ներեայ որդւոյ [294]ընտանւոյ Սաւուղայ:

14:50: Եւ անուն կնոջ նորա Աքինոա՛մ դուստր Աքիմասայ. եւ անուն զօրավարին նորա Աբեննե՛ր, որդի Ներեայ որդւոյ ընտանւոյ Սաւուղայ։
50 Նրա կինը Աքիմասի դուստր Աքինոամն էր: Նրա զօրավարը Ների որդի Աբեններն էր, որը Սաւուղի ազգականի որդին էր:
50 Սաւուղին կնոջ անունը Աքինոամ էր, որ Աքիմաասին աղջիկն էր։ Անոր զօրավարին անունը Աբեններ էր, Սաւուղին հօրեղբօրը՝ Ների՝ որդին։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:5014:50 Имя же жены Сауловой~--- Ахиноамь, дочь Ахимааца; а имя начальника войска его~--- Авенир, сын Нира, дяди Саулова.
14:50 καὶ και and; even ὄνομα ονομα name; notable τῇ ο the γυναικὶ γυνη woman; wife αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him Αχινοομ αχινοομ daughter Αχιμαας αχιμαας and; even ὄνομα ονομα name; notable τῷ ο the ἀρχιστρατήγῳ αρχιστρατηγος son Νηρ νηρ son οἰκείου οικειος household member; of the house Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
14:50 וְ wᵊ וְ and שֵׁם֙ šˌēm שֵׁם name אֵ֣שֶׁת ʔˈēšeṯ אִשָּׁה woman שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul אֲחִינֹ֖עַם ʔᵃḥînˌōʕam אֲחִינֹעַם Ahinoam בַּת־ baṯ- בַּת daughter אֲחִימָ֑עַץ ʔᵃḥîmˈāʕaṣ אֲחִימַעַץ Ahimaaz וְ wᵊ וְ and שֵׁ֤ם šˈēm שֵׁם name שַׂר־ śar- שַׂר chief צְבָאֹו֙ ṣᵊvāʔˌô צָבָא service אֲבִינֵ֔ר ʔᵃvînˈēr אַבְנֵר Abner בֶּן־ ben- בֵּן son נֵ֖ר nˌēr נֵר Ner דֹּ֥וד dˌôḏ דֹּוד beloved one שָׁאֽוּל׃ šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
14:50. et nomen uxoris Saul Ahinoem filia Ahimaas et nomina principum militiae eius Abner filius Ner patruelis SaulAnd the name of Saul's wife was Achinoam, the daughter of Achimaas; and the name of the captain of his army was Abner, the son of Ner, the cousin german of Saul.
50. and the name of Saul’s wife was Ahinoam the daughter of Ahimaaz: and the name of the captain of his host was Abner the son of Ner, Saul’s uncle.
14:50. And the name of the wife of Saul was Ahinoam, the daughter of Ahimaaz. And the name of the first ruler of his military was Abner, the son of Ner, the first cousin of Saul.
14:50. And the name of Saul’s wife [was] Ahinoam, the daughter of Ahimaaz: and the name of the captain of his host [was] Abner, the son of Ner, Saul’s uncle.
And the name of Saul' s wife [was] Ahinoam, the daughter of Ahimaaz: and the name of the captain of his host [was] Abner, the son of Ner, Saul' s uncle:

14:50 Имя же жены Сауловой~--- Ахиноамь, дочь Ахимааца; а имя начальника войска его~--- Авенир, сын Нира, дяди Саулова.
14:50
καὶ και and; even
ὄνομα ονομα name; notable
τῇ ο the
γυναικὶ γυνη woman; wife
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
Αχινοομ αχινοομ daughter
Αχιμαας αχιμαας and; even
ὄνομα ονομα name; notable
τῷ ο the
ἀρχιστρατήγῳ αρχιστρατηγος son
Νηρ νηρ son
οἰκείου οικειος household member; of the house
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
14:50
וְ wᵊ וְ and
שֵׁם֙ šˌēm שֵׁם name
אֵ֣שֶׁת ʔˈēšeṯ אִשָּׁה woman
שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
אֲחִינֹ֖עַם ʔᵃḥînˌōʕam אֲחִינֹעַם Ahinoam
בַּת־ baṯ- בַּת daughter
אֲחִימָ֑עַץ ʔᵃḥîmˈāʕaṣ אֲחִימַעַץ Ahimaaz
וְ wᵊ וְ and
שֵׁ֤ם šˈēm שֵׁם name
שַׂר־ śar- שַׂר chief
צְבָאֹו֙ ṣᵊvāʔˌô צָבָא service
אֲבִינֵ֔ר ʔᵃvînˈēr אַבְנֵר Abner
בֶּן־ ben- בֵּן son
נֵ֖ר nˌēr נֵר Ner
דֹּ֥וד dˌôḏ דֹּוד beloved one
שָׁאֽוּל׃ šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
14:50. et nomen uxoris Saul Ahinoem filia Ahimaas et nomina principum militiae eius Abner filius Ner patruelis Saul
And the name of Saul's wife was Achinoam, the daughter of Achimaas; and the name of the captain of his army was Abner, the son of Ner, the cousin german of Saul.
14:50. And the name of the wife of Saul was Ahinoam, the daughter of Ahimaaz. And the name of the first ruler of his military was Abner, the son of Ner, the first cousin of Saul.
14:50. And the name of Saul’s wife [was] Ahinoam, the daughter of Ahimaaz: and the name of the captain of his host [was] Abner, the son of Ner, Saul’s uncle.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ all ▾
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
14:50: The only other "Ahimaaz" mentioned in Scripture was the son of Zadok the priest. The word "Ahi" (brother) is frequently found in composition in names in the High Priest's family, e. g. in Ahijah, Ahimelech. It is not improbable that Ahimaaz may have been of this family, as marriages between the Rev_al and priestly houses were not unusual Kg2 11:2; Ch2 22:11, and perhaps it may have been owing to such a connection that Ahijah was brought into prominence by Saul. If there be any truth in the above supposition, it would be an indication that Saul was not married until after his election to the throne.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:50: the name of the captain: Sa1 17:55; Sa2 2:8, Sa2 3:27
Abner: Heb. Abiner
Geneva 1599
And the name of Saul's wife [was] Ahinoam, the daughter of Ahimaaz: and the name of the captain of his host [was] (y) Abner, the son of Ner, Saul's uncle.
(y) Whom Joab, David's captain, slew (2Kings 3:27).
John Gill
And the name of Saul's wife was Ahinoam, the daughter of Ahimaaz,.... Who very probably was the mother of all the above children, and therefore taken notice of; and Abarbinel conjectures that Ishbosheth was not a son of her's, but the son of Saul by another wife, and which he takes to be another reason why he is not mentioned here; but though Saul had a concubine, we nowhere read of his having another wife:
and the name of the captain of his host was Abner the son of Ner, Saul's uncle; not Abner, but Ner, was Saul's uncle; for Kish the father of Saul, and Ner, were brothers, as Josephus (p) says, and as appears from the next verse; and Abner was first cousin to Saul, whom he raised and advanced to be captain of his army, and a very valiant man he was: we hear of him again in this history, and in the beginning of David's reign.
(p) Ut supra. (Antiqu. l. 6. c. 6. sect. 5.)
14:5114:51: Եւ Կիս՝ հա՛յր Սաւուղայ. եւ Ներ՝ հա՛յր Աբեներայ. եւ որդիք Յամինայ որդւոյ Աբիելի երեսուն եւ ութ։
51 Կիսը՝ Սաւուղի հայրը, եւ Ները՝ Աբենների հայրը, Աբիէլի որդի Յամինի որդիներն էին: Նրանք բոլորը երեսունութ հոգի էին:
51 Եւ Կիս, Սաւուղին հայրը ու Աբեններին հայրը՝ ներ՝ Աբիէլին որդիներն էին։
Եւ Կիս` հայր Սաւուղայ, եւ Ներ` հայր Աբեններայ, [295]որդիք Յամինայ որդւոյ Աբիելի` երեսուն եւ ութ:

14:51: Եւ Կիս՝ հա՛յր Սաւուղայ. եւ Ներ՝ հա՛յր Աբեներայ. եւ որդիք Յամինայ որդւոյ Աբիելի երեսուն եւ ութ։
51 Կիսը՝ Սաւուղի հայրը, եւ Ները՝ Աբենների հայրը, Աբիէլի որդի Յամինի որդիներն էին: Նրանք բոլորը երեսունութ հոգի էին:
51 Եւ Կիս, Սաւուղին հայրը ու Աբեններին հայրը՝ ներ՝ Աբիէլին որդիներն էին։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:5114:51 Кис, отец Саулов, и Нир, отец Авенира, были сыновьями Авиила.
14:51 καὶ και and; even Κις κις Kis πατὴρ πατηρ father Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul καὶ και and; even Νηρ νηρ father Αβεννηρ αβεννηρ son Ιαμιν ιαμιν son Αβιηλ αβιηλ Abiēl; Avil
14:51 וְ wᵊ וְ and קִ֧ישׁ qˈîš קִישׁ Kish אֲבִֽי־ ʔᵃvˈî- אָב father שָׁא֛וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul וְ wᵊ וְ and נֵ֥ר nˌēr נֵר Ner אֲבִֽי־ ʔᵃvˈî- אָב father אַבְנֵ֖ר ʔavnˌēr אַבְנֵר Abner בֶּן־ ben- בֵּן son אֲבִיאֵֽל׃ ס ʔᵃvîʔˈēl . s אֲבִיאֵל Abiel
14:51. Cis fuerat pater Saul et Ner pater Abner filius AbihelFor Cis was the father of Saul, and Ner, the father of Abner, was son of Abiel.
51. And Kish was the father of Saul; and Ner the father of Abner was the son of Abiel.
14:51. For Kish was the father of Saul, and Ner was the father of Abner, and the son of Abiel.
14:51. And Kish [was] the father of Saul; and Ner the father of Abner [was] the son of Abiel.
And Kish [was] the father of Saul; and Ner the father of Abner [was] the son of Abiel:

14:51 Кис, отец Саулов, и Нир, отец Авенира, были сыновьями Авиила.
14:51
καὶ και and; even
Κις κις Kis
πατὴρ πατηρ father
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
καὶ και and; even
Νηρ νηρ father
Αβεννηρ αβεννηρ son
Ιαμιν ιαμιν son
Αβιηλ αβιηλ Abiēl; Avil
14:51
וְ wᵊ וְ and
קִ֧ישׁ qˈîš קִישׁ Kish
אֲבִֽי־ ʔᵃvˈî- אָב father
שָׁא֛וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
וְ wᵊ וְ and
נֵ֥ר nˌēr נֵר Ner
אֲבִֽי־ ʔᵃvˈî- אָב father
אַבְנֵ֖ר ʔavnˌēr אַבְנֵר Abner
בֶּן־ ben- בֵּן son
אֲבִיאֵֽל׃ ס ʔᵃvîʔˈēl . s אֲבִיאֵל Abiel
14:51. Cis fuerat pater Saul et Ner pater Abner filius Abihel
For Cis was the father of Saul, and Ner, the father of Abner, was son of Abiel.
14:51. For Kish was the father of Saul, and Ner was the father of Abner, and the son of Abiel.
14:51. And Kish [was] the father of Saul; and Ner the father of Abner [was] the son of Abiel.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ all ▾
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
14:51: Read, "And Kish the father of Saul, and Ner the father of Abner, were the sons of Abiel." Ner was Saul's uncle.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:51: Kish: Sa1 9:1, Sa1 9:21
John Gill
And Kish was the father of Saul,.... See 1Kings 9:1.
and Ner the father of Abner was the son of Abiel; this Abiel was the father both of Kish and Ner, and the grandfather of Saul, see 1Kings 9:1.
14:5214:52: Եւ էր պատերազմ սաստի՛կ ընդ այլազգիսն զամենայն աւուրս Սաւուղայ։ Եւ տեսեալ Սաւուղայ զամենայն զօրաւորս եւ զամենայն որդի զօրութեան, ժողովեաց զնոսա առ ինքն։
52 Սաւուղի ամբողջ իշխանութեան ընթացքում սաստիկ պատերազմ տեղի ունեցաւ այլազգիների դէմ, եւ Սաւուղն իր տեսած բոլոր զօրաւոր ու քաջ մարդկանց իր մօտ էր հաւաքում:
52 Սաւուղին բոլոր օրերը Փղշտացիներուն դէմ սաստիկ պատերազմ կար։ Սաւուղ ամէն զօրաւոր մարդ եւ ամէն ուժի տէր եղող իր քով կը հաւաքէր։
Եւ էր պատերազմ սաստիկ ընդ այլազգիսն զամենայն աւուրս Սաւուղայ. եւ տեսեալ Սաւուղայ զամենայն զօրաւոր եւ զամենայն որդի զօրութեան, ժողովեաց զնոսա առ ինքն:

14:52: Եւ էր պատերազմ սաստի՛կ ընդ այլազգիսն զամենայն աւուրս Սաւուղայ։ Եւ տեսեալ Սաւուղայ զամենայն զօրաւորս եւ զամենայն որդի զօրութեան, ժողովեաց զնոսա առ ինքն։
52 Սաւուղի ամբողջ իշխանութեան ընթացքում սաստիկ պատերազմ տեղի ունեցաւ այլազգիների դէմ, եւ Սաւուղն իր տեսած բոլոր զօրաւոր ու քաջ մարդկանց իր մօտ էր հաւաքում:
52 Սաւուղին բոլոր օրերը Փղշտացիներուն դէմ սաստիկ պատերազմ կար։ Սաւուղ ամէն զօրաւոր մարդ եւ ամէն ուժի տէր եղող իր քով կը հաւաքէր։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
14:5214:52 И была упорная война против Филистимлян во все время Саулово. И когда Саул видел какого-либо человека сильного и воинственного, брал его к себе.
14:52 καὶ και and; even ἦν ειμι be ὁ ο the πόλεμος πολεμος battle κραταιὸς κραταιος dominant ἐπὶ επι in; on τοὺς ο the ἀλλοφύλους αλλοφυλος foreigner πάσας πας all; every τὰς ο the ἡμέρας ημερα day Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul καὶ και and; even ἰδὼν οραω view; see Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul πάντα πας all; every ἄνδρα ανηρ man; husband δυνατὸν δυνατος possible; able καὶ και and; even πάντα πας all; every ἄνδρα ανηρ man; husband υἱὸν υιος son δυνάμεως δυναμις power; ability καὶ και and; even συνήγαγεν συναγω gather αὐτοὺς αυτος he; him πρὸς προς to; toward αὐτόν αυτος he; him
14:52 וַ wa וְ and תְּהִ֤י ttᵊhˈî היה be הַ ha הַ the מִּלְחָמָה֙ mmilḥāmˌā מִלְחָמָה war חֲזָקָ֣ה ḥᵃzāqˈā חָזָק strong עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon פְּלִשְׁתִּ֔ים pᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine כֹּ֖ל kˌōl כֹּל whole יְמֵ֣י yᵊmˈê יֹום day שָׁא֑וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul וְ wᵊ וְ and רָאָ֨ה rāʔˌā ראה see שָׁא֜וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole אִ֤ישׁ ʔˈîš אִישׁ man גִּבֹּור֙ gibbôr גִּבֹּור vigorous וְ wᵊ וְ and כָל־ ḵol- כֹּל whole בֶּן־ ben- בֵּן son חַ֔יִל ḥˈayil חַיִל power וַ wa וְ and יַּאַסְפֵ֖הוּ yyaʔasᵊfˌēhû אסף gather אֵלָֽיו׃ ס ʔēlˈāʸw . s אֶל to
14:52. erat autem bellum potens adversum Philistheos omnibus diebus Saul nam quemcumque viderat Saul virum fortem et aptum ad proelium sociabat eum sibiAnd there was a great war against the Philistines all the days of Saul. For whomsoever Saul saw to be a valiant man, and fit for war, he took him to himself.
52. And there was sore war against the Philistines all the days of Saul: and when Saul saw any mighty man, or any valiant man, he took him unto him.
14:52. Now there was a powerful war against the Philistines during all the days of Saul. And so, whomever Saul had seen to be a strong man, and fit for battle, he joined him to himself.
14:52. And there was sore war against the Philistines all the days of Saul: and when Saul saw any strong man, or any valiant man, he took him unto him.
And there was sore war against the Philistines all the days of Saul: and when Saul saw any strong man, or any valiant man, he took him unto him:

14:52 И была упорная война против Филистимлян во все время Саулово. И когда Саул видел какого-либо человека сильного и воинственного, брал его к себе.
14:52
καὶ και and; even
ἦν ειμι be
ο the
πόλεμος πολεμος battle
κραταιὸς κραταιος dominant
ἐπὶ επι in; on
τοὺς ο the
ἀλλοφύλους αλλοφυλος foreigner
πάσας πας all; every
τὰς ο the
ἡμέρας ημερα day
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
καὶ και and; even
ἰδὼν οραω view; see
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
πάντα πας all; every
ἄνδρα ανηρ man; husband
δυνατὸν δυνατος possible; able
καὶ και and; even
πάντα πας all; every
ἄνδρα ανηρ man; husband
υἱὸν υιος son
δυνάμεως δυναμις power; ability
καὶ και and; even
συνήγαγεν συναγω gather
αὐτοὺς αυτος he; him
πρὸς προς to; toward
αὐτόν αυτος he; him
14:52
וַ wa וְ and
תְּהִ֤י ttᵊhˈî היה be
הַ ha הַ the
מִּלְחָמָה֙ mmilḥāmˌā מִלְחָמָה war
חֲזָקָ֣ה ḥᵃzāqˈā חָזָק strong
עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon
פְּלִשְׁתִּ֔ים pᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
כֹּ֖ל kˌōl כֹּל whole
יְמֵ֣י yᵊmˈê יֹום day
שָׁא֑וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
וְ wᵊ וְ and
רָאָ֨ה rāʔˌā ראה see
שָׁא֜וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole
אִ֤ישׁ ʔˈîš אִישׁ man
גִּבֹּור֙ gibbôr גִּבֹּור vigorous
וְ wᵊ וְ and
כָל־ ḵol- כֹּל whole
בֶּן־ ben- בֵּן son
חַ֔יִל ḥˈayil חַיִל power
וַ wa וְ and
יַּאַסְפֵ֖הוּ yyaʔasᵊfˌēhû אסף gather
אֵלָֽיו׃ ס ʔēlˈāʸw . s אֶל to
14:52. erat autem bellum potens adversum Philistheos omnibus diebus Saul nam quemcumque viderat Saul virum fortem et aptum ad proelium sociabat eum sibi
And there was a great war against the Philistines all the days of Saul. For whomsoever Saul saw to be a valiant man, and fit for war, he took him to himself.
14:52. Now there was a powerful war against the Philistines during all the days of Saul. And so, whomever Saul had seen to be a strong man, and fit for battle, he joined him to himself.
14:52. And there was sore war against the Philistines all the days of Saul: and when Saul saw any strong man, or any valiant man, he took him unto him.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
52: Брал его к себе, в ополчение.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
14:52: When Saul saw any strong man - This was very politic. He thus continued to recruit his army with strong and effective men.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
14:52: when Saul: Sa1 8:1, Sa1 8:11
Next: 1 Kings (1 Samuel) Chapter 15
Geneva 1599
And there was sore war against the Philistines all the days of Saul: (z) and when Saul saw any strong man, or any valiant man, he took him unto him.
(z) As Samuel had forewarned in (1Kings 8:11).
John Gill
And there was sore war against the Philistines all the days of Saul,.... For notwithstanding the late victory over them, and slaughter made among them, they recovered themselves, and came out again to battle, and gave Saul a great deal of trouble, and he at last died in battle with them:
and when Saul saw any strong man, or any valiant man, he took him unto him; to be his bodyguard, as Josephus (q) says; or for soldiers and officers in his army, even such, as the same writer observes, that exceeded others in comeliness of person, and in largeness and height; such as were in some measure like himself, that were strong, able bodied men, and of courage, and valour, and fortitude of mind.
(q) Ut supra. (Antiqu. l. 6. c. 6. sect. 5.)